CHRISTINA  F()RS\^Tii  i 

N( 


T..  r^i^^i 


W.  p.  LIVIN'GS'IONE 


w»i«if'%'in«»«-H5'}f>*«s 


CHRISTINA   FORSYTH 

OF  FINGOLAND 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/christinaforsythOOIivirich 


''      J     ',5      5 


y 


•  • » 
«•  •  • 

t  •  •  •  • 


MRS.  FORSYTH 

Photograph  by  the  author  taken  the  day  she  appeared  before  the 
Foreign  Mission  Committee  on  her  return  from  Africa. 


CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

OF  FINGOLAND 

THE   STORY   OF 
THE   LONELIEST   WOMAN   IN   AFRICA 


BY 
W.    P.    LIVINGSTONE 

AU'THOR  OP   "THE  WHITB  QUEEN  OP  OKOYONG,* 
"MART  BLBSSOR  OP  CALABAR,"  ETC. 


>     »  >  •  •  • 


ILLU8TBATED 


NEW  HiPjy  YORK 
GEORGE   H.   DORAN  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1919, 
BT  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


•  ••  • 

.  •:  : 
•    •  • 


PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  Of  AMERICA 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

Mks.  Foksyth^  the  heroine  of  the  following 
narrative,  lived  alone  for  thirty  years  in  an 
isolated  mission  station  in  Fingoland,  South- 
East  Africa,  amongst  a  wild  and  dissolute 
tribe  of  heathens.  During  that  period  she 
never  moved  outside  a  radius  of  twenty 
miles  from  her  humble  mission-house.  She 
seldom  saw  a  white  face;  she  was  unknown 
to  the  majority  of  South  African  mission- 
aries, even  to  those  of  the  Church  with  which 
she  was  connected;  only  a  few  had  come 
across  her;  fewer  still  had  been  at  Xolobe. 
To  all  who  knew  of  her  she  was  a  marvel. 
The  missionary  under  whom  she  worked  de- 
clared that  there  was  not  one  woman  in  five 
hundred  who  could  have  lived  the  life  she 
lived. 

Her  character  was  almost  as  unique  as 
her  work.  "  It  is  curious,"  writes  another 
missionary,    "  that    she    should    have    a   bio- 


45S621 


vi  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

graphy;  one  can  scarcely  imagine  her  read- 
ing it.  She  was  simple  and  unassuming  to  a 
degree.  Praise  was  very  far  from  her — she 
who  merited  praise  more  than  any  of  us. 
We  often  spoke  in  admiration  of  her— but 
never  to  her  face.  In  her  house,  her  dress, 
her  speech,  her  bearing,  her  surroundings, 
her  whole  outlook  on  life  and  manner  of  life, 
her  simphcity  and  humility  and  abnegation 
of  self  were  evident." 

Before  she  retired,  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
two,  the  attention  of  the  writer  was  drawn 
to  her  remarkable  career,  and  he  desired  to 
essay  some  account  of  it,  but  waited  until 
she  returned  to  Scotland  in  the  expectation 
of  obtaining  abundant  material  from  herself. 
For  the  sake  of  the  mission  cause  she  was 
persuaded  to  consent  to  the  project,  but, 
when  it  was  undertaken,  only  grew  enthusi- 
astic about  her  converts,  and  was  smilingly 
reticent  about  personal  details.  What  is 
written,  therefore,  has  been  compiled  chiefly 
from  an  early  diary,  her  reports  and  letters, 
and  material  supphed  by  friends.  Special 
acknowledgment  must  be  made  of  the  assist- 
ance   rendered    by    the    Rev.    James    Auld, 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE         vii 

M.A.,  and  his  sister,  Miss  E.  M.  Auld,  of 
Paterson,  Kafraria,  to  whom  the  book  owes 
much  of  whatever  interest  it  possesses. 
When  she  read  the  MS.,  Mrs.  Forsyth's 
only  remark  was :  "  There  is  too  much  about 
myself  in  it." 

It  is  a  simple  human  story.  The  range 
of  interest  and  action  is  a  narrow  one;  no 
large  events  or  important  policies  emerge 
for  treatment;  the  racial,  political,  and  eco- 
nomic problems  which  bulk  so  largely  in 
South  African  affairs  find  no  place  in  it. 
But  in  the  whole  range  of  missionary  bio- 
graphy one  will  find  few  figures  who  are  at 
once  so  lovable  and  so  strong,  so  lonely  and 
yet  so  happy,  so  humble  and  yet  so  great. 

Mrs.  Forsyth  was  very  like  Miss  Slessor, 
the  pioneer  missionary  of  Calabar,  in  char- 
acter, faith,  humour,  patience,  and  courage, 
and  there  are  some  curious  parallehsms  in 
their  careers,  but  the  two  differed  greatly  in 
their  methods.  Miss  Slessor  was  a  worker 
on  a  large  stage  and  touched  thousands  of 
lives.  Eager  for  territorial  expansion  she 
thought    in    terms    of    towns    and    districts. 


viii         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Mrs.  Forsyth  was  an  intensive  worker,  think- 
ing in  terms  of  individuals.  To  use  her  own 
words  she  was  "  a  watcher  for  souls."  She 
was  as  brave  and  tenacious  in  seeking  to 
conquer  a  man  or  woman  as  Miss  Slessor 
was  to  win  a  tribe. 

But  it  was  the  same  spirit  which  impelled 
both,  and  the  service  of  the  one  was  comple- 
mentary to  that  of  the  other.  Hence  the 
record  of  Mrs.  Forsyth's  career  may  com- 
plete a  picture  which  Miss  Slessor's  life  be- 
gan— a  picture  of  how  women's  faith  and 
love  and  effort  are  seeking,  along  different 
lines  of  activity,  to  redeem  and  re-create  the 
people  of  Africa. 


CONTENTS 

FAOX 

Introductory  Note         v 


PART  I 
Early  Lights  and  Shadows 


OHIPTER 

I  Artist  or  Missionary?     . 

II  A  Love  Mystery       .... 

III  From  Fife  to  South  Africa  . 

IV  A  Land  of  Blood  and  Superstition 
V  Over  the  Veld  to  Paterson  . 

VI  School  and  Kraal  .... 

VII  On  the  Edge  of  Rebellion    . 

VIII  Hail,  Rain,  Lightning    . 

IX  The  End  of  Her  Romance     . 


PART  II 
The  Heat  and  Burden  of  the  Day 


15 
20 
25 
81 
42 
47 
56 
60 
65 


1 

In  the  Den  of  "  Wolves  "     . 

.       .       71 

II 

Adventures        .... 

.       .       77 

III 

The  Powers  of  Darkness 

83 

IV 

The  Siege  of  the  Chief 

.       89 

V 

Persecution        .... 

.       93 

VI 

The  Tyranny  of  Taki    . 
Is 

.     100 

CONTENTS 


CHAPTKR 

VII  The  Witch-Doctor's  Fate     . 

VIII  A  Nine-Days'  Wonder     . 

IX  The  Greenock  Gift 

X  Official  Tributes    .... 

XI  An  Experiment  Which  Failed 

XII  A  Fire  and  a  Revival 

XIII  The  Miracle  of  Ten  Years  . 

XIV  Abdication      , 

XV  The  Doctor's  Warning  . 

XVI  Visitors  from  Scotland  .        .        . 

XVII  A  Bigger  House  of  God  . 

XVIII  Mr.  Stewart's  Pen-Picture  . 

XIX  The  New  Umfundisi  and  His  Sister 

XX  Toiling  and  Rejoicing  . 

XXI  Personal  Characteristics 

XXII  A  Vision  of  Souls    .... 


PAftB 

108 
112 
116 
121 
126 
133 
137 
142 
146 
151 
156 
163 
168 
173 
181 
189 


PART  III 

Eventide 

I     Completely  Shut  In       .        .        .        .211 

II     Her  Independence 216 

III     The  Shock  of  the  War  ....  221 

IV     Sadness  of  Farewell       ....  226 

V     Back  to  Civilisation       ....  232 

VI     Was  It  Worth  It? 237 

VII     An  Estimate  from  the  Field        .        .  240 

VIII     Rest  Time 244 

Index 247 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

Mrs.  Forsyth Frontispiece 

PAOK 

Map  of  South-E  as t- Africa xiv 

At  the  Age  of  Twenty-five 40 

A  Witch-Doctor 40 

Xolobe 74 

A  Group  of  Fingo  Women 86 

A  Boys'  "  Initiation  "  Dance 86 

A  Typical  Fingo 114 

The  Greenock  Schoolhouse 144 

Handing  over  the  School 144 

Married  Women  Outside  Hut 158 

Christian  Fingo  Girls 178 

A  Heathen  Family 178 

'Smoy ana's  Bathing  Place        .        .        «        •        ^218 


PART  I 

EARLY  LIGHTS  AND  SHADOWS 

Age  1-41 


ARTIST  OR  MISSIONARY? 

In  the  early  years  of  last  century  there 
lived  in  Perthshire  a  prosperous  farmer 
named  Moir.  He  leased  two  properties — 
Daldoran  and  Thornhill — which  were  well 
stocked  with  cattle,  and  he  had  a  balance 
of  £1000  to  his  name  in  the  bank.  One  ill 
day  the  laird's  factor,  a  worthless  man,  who 
had  fallen  into  difficulties,  apphed  to  him 
for  financial  help,  and  he,  sympathetic  and 
generous,  became  his  surety  to  a  large 
amount.  As  not  infrequently  happens  in 
cases  of  the  kind,  the  surety  was  called  upon 
to  make  good  the  responsibility  he  had  under- 
taken. Ere  the  claim  was  satisfied  the  farmer 
was  swept  bare  of  all  his  possessions  and  had 
not  a  penny  to  call  his  own.  The  house- 
hold was  broken  up,  and  father  and  sons 
went  into  service. 

One   of   the    sons,    John,    found    work    in 
Glasgow.      With   the   same   simple   trust  in 

15 


'. ...  i^..  \    ; CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

*  Kumaii  nature  as  his  father  he  placed  all  his 
savings  in  the  care  of  his  master.  By  and 
by  the  latter  failed,  and  John's  money  was 
lost.  Undaunted,  he  started  again,  and 
after  many  difficulties  and  hardships  attained 
success.  He  was,  however,  forty-six  before 
he  felt  justified  in  marrying.  Then  came 
years  of  sunshine  and  happiness,  with 
children  growing  up  in  the  home.  There 
were  three  girls  and  a  boy,  the  second  of 
the  girls  being  Christina,  who  was  born  on 
October  23,  1844. 

John  Moir  was  a  quiet  man,  of  sterling 
character  and  deep  religious  convictions,  and 
his  wife  was  like-minded,  and  they  were 
loyal  to  the  best  traditions  of  Scottish  homes. 
The  children  were  carefully  drilled  in  the 
Shorter  Catechism,  gathering  every  Sabbath 
evening  round  their  father  and  repeating 
the  answers.  Often  he  would  tell  them  that 
he  had  learned  the  Larger  Catechism  off  by 
heart  and  rallied  them  on  not  being  able  to 
do  what  he  had  done. 

Mrs.  Moir  died  when  Christina  was  ten 
years  of  age.  The  manner  of  her  going  was 
that  of  one  who  had  lived  much  in  the  Un- 
seen. The  dividing  line  had  worn  very  thin. 
"  The  room  is  full  of  angels,"  she  said,  in 
an     awed     whisper.     She     committed     the 


ARTIST  OR  MISSIONARY?       17 

children  to  the  care  of  Bessie,  the  eldest, 
who  thenceforward  became  the  mother  of 
the  household.  Mr.  Moir  passed  away  ten 
years  later.  He  seemed  at  the  last  to  have 
a  vision  of  Christ,  and  his  last  words  were, 
"Peace.  I  shall  see  Him  as  He  is  now." 
The  appropriate  text  of  the  funeral  sermon 
preached  by  his  minister,  the  Rev.  David 
Young  of  Montrose  Street  (now  Woodlands 
Road)  Church,  was,  "  Mark  the  perfect  man, 
and  behold  the  upright:  for  the  end  of  that 
man  is  peace." 

Christina  was  educated  at  a  private  school. 
She  was  a  girl  of  original  character,  taking 
life  seriously,  and  early  began  to  consider 
her  future.  Two  careers,  widely  diverse  in 
character,  appealed  to  her,  that  of  an  artist 
and  that  of  a  missionary.  She  had  an  eye 
for  pictorial  effect,  and  haunted  the  city 
exhibitions.  Long  afterwards,  during  the 
lonely  years  in  Africa,  the  memory  which 
gave  her  most  pleasure  was  the  enchanting 
time  she  spent  in  those  galleries.  A  cousin 
who  was  an  etcher  encouraged  her  in  her 
ambition  to  study  art,  but  her  father  opposed 
the  idea:  in  his  estimation  drawing  and 
painting  were  not  "useful"  accomplish- 
ments for  girls. 

The  longing  to  be  a  missionary  was  more 


18  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

deeply  implanted  in  her  nature  and  less 
objection  was  taken  to  the  proposal.  In  her 
mother,  indeed,  she  found  a  strong  ally  who 
stimulated  her  interest  in  the  work  abroad 
by  every  means  in  her  power.  The  last 
prayer  she  taught  Christina  was,  "May  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  cover  the  earth  as 
the  waters  cover  the  seas." 

When  she  was  about  fourteen  Christina 
had  a  definite  religious  experience  which 
shows  how  life  touches  life  and  creates 
impulses  and  movements  that  influence 
others  in  ever-widening  circles.  A  cousin 
came  to  visit  the  family,  and  one  day  in 
conversation  she  ventured  to  ask  Christina 
if  she  had  faith  in  Christ.  A  simple  question, 
but  it  startled  the  girl  and  made  her  think. 
The  two  friends  went  to  a  meeting  in  Bridge- 
gate  Free  Church  where  a  workman  in  his 
rough  clothes  told  how  he  had  found  Christ. 
"  The  words  that  caught  me,"  he  said, 
"  were,  *  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and 
are  heavy-laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest'." 
Christina  returned  home  deep  in  thought  and 
longing  to  secure  the  rest  and  peace  which 
the  Divine  invitation  offered.  She  knelt  in 
prayer,  intimate  and  intense,  and  when  she 
rose  her  life  had  been  surrendered  to  Christ. 

After  this  she  naturally  passed  into  the 


ARTIST  OR  MISSIONARY?      19 

service  of  the  Church,  becoming  a  teacher 
in  a  mission  Smiday  School  and  then  in  one 
in  connection  with  Montrose  Street  con- 
gregation. Amongst  her  colleagues  there 
was  a  Miss  Paterson,  who  afterwards  be- 
came the  wife  of  the  Rev.  John  Sclater,  the 
founder  of  the  mission  station  in  South 
Africa  with  which  Christina  became  so 
closely  connected.  Mrs.  Sclater  recalls  the 
strong  impression  which  the  girl  made  upon 
her  by  her  pronounced  principles  and  the 
character  of  her  prayers  at  the  teachers' 
meetings.  During  one  of  Mr.  Sclater's  fur- 
loughs he  gave  an  address  in  the  church  on 
Kafraria,  and  so  stirred  the  heart  of  Christina 
that  she  told  her  elder,  Miss  Paterson's 
father,  that  she  was  willing  to  give  herself  to 
the  work. 


II 

A  LOVE   MYSTERY 

There  was  another  experience  affecting 
Christina  at  this  period  which  had  probably 
the  greatest  influence  in  determining  her 
career.  The  factors  that  alter  the  currents 
of  lives  are  not  always  visible  or  known  to 
onlookers;  they  are  sometimes  of  the  most 
secret  character;  but  it  is  only  in  the  light 
of  these  hidden  causes  that  after-events  can 
be  read  aright.  If  the  course  of  true  love 
had  run  smooth  for  Miss  Moir  the  African 
mission-field  might  have  lost  one  of  its 
noblest  workers. 

In  the  church  she  attended  sat  a  young 
man,  the  son  of  a  banker  in  the  city,  who 
was  attracted  by  the  fair-haired,  winsome 
girl.  The  liking  was  mutual  and  gradually 
there  grew  up  between  them  an  affection 
which  ripened  into  deep  and  steadfast  love. 
They  did  not  give  much  expression  to  their 
passion;    they  were  both  of  strong  reticent 

90 


A  LOVE  MYSTERY  21 

natures;  but  it  flowed  pure  and  sweet  and 
made  life  for  them  beautiful  and  glad.  It 
gave  an  impetus  to  the  girl's  religious  im- 
pulses and  made  her  a  still  more  earnest 
and  eflieient  worker. 

Time  merely  accentuated  the  bond  be- 
tween them.  No  open  declaration  was 
necessary,  for  the  mutual  understanding  was 
perfect.  The  young  man  went  to  London 
to  train  as  a  banker  and  a  year  or  two  later 
he  received  an  appointment  in  India.  He 
returned  to  Glasgow  to  say  farewell  to  his 
friends.  It  was  not  time  to  enter  into  a 
definite  engagement,  but  anxious  to  keep 
in  touch  with  the  girl  he  loved  he  devised 
a  scheme  which,  he  imagined,  would  fulfil 
the  purpose.  He  made  the  three  sisters 
agree  to  write  him  regularly  and  he  promised 
to  write  each  in  return.  In  this  way  he 
would  be  able  to  correspond  with  Christina 
without  exciting  comment.  And  so,  happy 
in  the  dream  of  youth,  he  went  forth  to 
make  his  fortime. 

The  plan  was  carried  out.  Christina 
wrote,  and  then  going  quietly  about  her 
work,  looked  and  waited  for  a  reply.  She 
waited  in  vain.  Her  sisters  received  letters 
from  India  and  wrote  in  return,  but  none 
came  for  her,  and  she  remained  outside  the 


22  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

friendly  correspondence.  Her  heart  grew 
wistful,  then  sad,  then  cold.  Gradually  all 
casual  references  to  her  dropped  out  of  his 
communications  to  the  other  sisters,  and 
she,  on  her  part,  never  mentioned  his  name. 
It  was  a  mystery.  There  was  clearly  a  mis- 
understanding somewhere  but  she  was  not 
conscious  of  anything  blameworthy. 

He  came  home  on  furlough  and  they  met, 
but  years  of  silence  are  not  easy  to  explain 
or  span,  and  they  drifted  further  apart. 
She  said  nothing,  showed  no  sign  of  distress, 
and  buried  her  sorrow  deeper  in  her  heart. 

A  poem  she  wrote  at  this  time  gives  a 
clue  to  her  thoughts  and  fancies.  It  is  like 
an  eyelet  in  a  wall  through  which  we  obtain 
a  glimpse  into  a  secluded  garden.  We  see 
her  stricken  and  disillusioned  heart,  but  we 
also  see  her  soul  rising  above  mortal  pain 
and  struggle  and  finding  peace  and  rest  in 
the  Eternal.  We  see  also  the  blossoming 
of  those  qualities  of  faith  and  devotion 
which  sent  her  at  last  to  Africa  in  obedience 
to  the  "golden  law  of  sacrifice": — 

Wherefore,  O  wavering  soul,  this  wild  unrest^ 
This  beating  at  the  prison  bars  of  life? 
It  is  the  Lord  of  All  who  dealeth  out 
Thy  daily  lot — how  canst  thou  then  repine? 
Think  of  the  sorrows  of  the  Lord  of  All, 
His  daily  dying  through  His  earthly  years. 


A  LOVE  MYSTERY  23 

The  agony  of  dark  Gethsemane, 

When  blood-sweat  flow'd,  when  darkness  fiU'd  His  soul. 

With  none  to  watch  and  none  to  sympathise. 

Behold  thy  Saviour  drink  the  bitter  cup 

Unmurmuring — "  'Twas  not  My  will,  but  Thine." 

Think,  think  of  this,  my  soul,  and  how  canst  thou 

Say  aught?     Think  of  false  Judas;  remember  too 

The  soldiers,  with  the  lanterns  and  the  staves ; 

The  Spotless  Lamb  led  silent  forth  to  slaughter; 

The  malice  and  the  fiendish  craft  of  men 

And  devils  all  array 'd  in  blackest  hate ; 

The  garments  parted,  and  the  kingly  robe. 

The  reedy  sceptre,  and  the  crown  of  thorns 

Piercing  His  flesh;  anew  the  blood  flows  forth. 

And  all  that  pain  and  shame  were  borne  for  thee. 

And  now  they  blindfold,  mock,  and  buffet  Him; 

Then  force  the  weary,  fainting  Son  of  Man 

The  heavy  cross  to  bear,  along  the  way 

Of  grief  to  Calvary,  where  He,  uplifted,  dies 

With  basest  ones  on  either  side.     My  soul. 

Behold  the  Man !  my  soul,  behold  thy  God ! 

This  death  brings  life  to  thee.     And  now 

Combined  is  all  the  force  of  Hell.    The  sun 

In  horror  seeks  to  hide  his  face,  and  noon 

Doth  wear  the  sombre  hues  of  darksome  night. 

Christ  in  deep  anguish  cries :  "  My  God,  My  God, 

Why  dost  Thou  Me  forsake !  "     'Mid  pangs  of  death 

Resigns  His  soul  into  His  Father's  hand. 

And  then  'tis  o'er.     Triumphantly  the  cry 

Utter'd  on  earth  is  by  angelic  hosts 

With  gladness  caught  and  echoes  through  all  space 

As  they  do  bear  the  Lamb  of  God  again 

To  Paradise,  with  ransom'd  new-born  soul. 

Pledge  of  His  pow'r  to  save  to  th'  uttermost. 


24  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Baffling  the  very  might  of  Satan^ 
As  He  arose,  the  first-fruits  from  the  dead. 
My  soul !  thou  canst  not  fathom  love  like  this. 
It  has  a  height,  a  depth,  a  length,  a  breadth 
Thou  eanst  in  life  but  know  in  part;  but  joy 
Awaiteth  thee.     Look  up,  rejoice.  He  lives, 
A  glorious  Saviour !    Constantly  He  pleads 
For  thee  within  the  veil,  with  God,  thy  God. 
Thy  times  are  in  His  hand.  He  orders  all — 
Joy  in  the  thought  that  thou  canst  sujffer  loss 
Or  cross  for  Him.    He  led  the  way,  He  bids 
Thee  follow  on,  and  with  thy  life  it  ends. 
If  it  is  dark,  how  bright  the  light  of  heav*n. 
Pure,  dazzling,  unimagined  and  unknown 
To  mortal  earth.     Here  night  shuts  out  the  day. 
"  Earth's  fairest  flow'rs  bloom  but  to  fade  and  die/ 
And  fondest  friends  forsake.    He  felt  this  too. 
Cling  close  to  Him;  He  will  not  leave  in  life 
Nor  yet  at  death  forsake.     Him  glorify; 
Let  every  wish,  and  word,  and  work  be  for  Him, 
And  for  those  who  love  His  name;  and  those 
Who  are  without  bring  in  that  they  too  may 
Receive  His  saving  grace.     The  golden  law 
Of  God  is  sacrifice.    The  fields  are  white 
To  harvest,  but  the  labourers  are  few — 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  thrust  Thy  lab'rers  forth.    ■ 
•  ••••• 

Fear  not;  the  cloudy  pillar  leads  by  day. 
The  fire  by  night;  beneath  the  brooding  cloud 
The  manna  falls,  and  He  is  "  God  with  us." 

Yea,  as  the  boundless  ocean  covers  all 

The  deep,  so  shall  the  knowledge  of  Thy  name 

Overspread  the  earth. 


Ill 

FROM  FIFE  TO  SOUTH  AFRICA 

All  thought  of  the  mission-field  was  mean- 
while banished  by  the  call  of  a  service  lying 
more  closely  to  her  hand.  John  Moir  was, 
in  accordance  with  his  mother's  wish,  study- 
ing for  the  ministry,  and  one  of  the  sisters 
was  needed  to  keep  house  for  him.  Christina 
saw  that  this  was  the  path  of  duty  for  her 
and  cheerfully  subordinated  her  own  ambi- 
tion to  his  interests.  John  passed  through 
the  High  School,  University,  and  Divinity 
Hall,  graduating  M.A.  and  B.D.,  and  was 
called  to  Cairneyhill,  in  the  west  neuk  of 
Fife,  whence  his  sister  naturally  accompanied 
him.  She  was  now  a  capable  young  woman 
of  twenty-eight,  in  every  way  fitted  to 
discharge  the  duties  of  the  lady  of  the  manse. 
Cairneyhill  is  situated  in  the  historic 
district  where  the  Relief  Church  was  cradled, 
and  borders  the  high  road  from  Dunfermline. 
The  manse  and  church  stand  side  by  side, 

86 


26  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

two  plain  grey  buildings,  with  a  garden  and 
a  neighbouring  "  green "  still  known  as  the 
tent-green,  because  the  preaching  tent  was 
pitched  there  at  the  sacrament  season. 

The  manse  of  Cairneyhill  was  well  known 
throughout  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
for  in  it  had  been  carried  on,  during  the 
ministry  of  the  Rev.  John  More,  a  "  seminary 
for  young  ladies,"  which  drew  pupils  from 
all  parts  of  Scotland.  Its  founder  and  prin- 
cipal was  the  minister's  wife,  who,  for  forty 
years,  both  taught  and  mothered  the  girls 
with  equal  efficiency.  The  hospitality  of 
the  manse  was  proverbial,  and  there  was 
seldom  a  week-end  when  some  distinguished 
preacher  or  group  of  college  students  did 
not  pay  it  a  visit.  Mr.  More  was  a  man 
much  beloved  by  his  people,  and  when  Mr. 
Moir  settled  amongst  them  he  found  his 
memory  still  cherished.  His  own  modest 
and  gentle  ways  reminded  them  so  much  of 
their  old  pastor  that  they  slipped  into  the 
habit  of  calling  him  "  Mr.  More,"  and  "  Mr. 
More  "  he  continued  to  be  to  the  end. 

Nothing  seemed  more  circumscribed  and 
permanent  than  the  life  Miss  Moir  lived  in 
this  quiet  country  manse,  yet  the  lines  of 
coincidence  were  stretching  out  from  the 
ends  of  the  earth  to  change  its  even  tenour. 


FROM  FIFE  TO  SOUTH  AFRICA    27 

One  day  there  appeared  a  young  mining- 
engineer  named  Allan  Forsyth,  the  eldest 
son  of  the  editor  of  the  Inverness  Advertiser, 
who  had  just  returned  from  Australia  and 
was  paying  a  visit  to  his  aunt  in  the  village. 
He  was  attracted  by  the  pleasant  thoughtful 
woman  flitting  in  and  out  of  the  homes  of 
the  people  and  he  wooed  her  diligently. 
She  regarded  him  with  favour.  That  old 
romance  of  hers  had  still  tremendous  power 
over  her  inmost  feelings,  but  it  was  foolish 
to  cherish  the  thought  of  it  and  make  it 
spoil  her  future,  and  so  she  resolutely  put  it 
away  and  turned  to  the  practical  possibilities 
of  life.  Before  long  the  friendship  culmi- 
nated in  an  engagement,  but  as  Mr.  Forsyth 
was  called  away  to  some  work  in  South 
America,  the  wedding  was  deferred. 

In  due  time  John  Moir  married  and  his 
sister  felt  free  to  realise  her  old  longing. 
She  had  always  been  attracted  by  the 
character  of  the  work  in  South  Africa,  where 
both  the  Free  Church  and  the  United  Presby- 
terian Churches  carried  on  missions  amongst 
the  Kafirs,  and  in  1878  she  offered  herself 
to  the  Mission  Board  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church  as  an  unpaid  worker  for  that 
field,  for  a  period  of  three  years.  In  view 
of  her  attainments   she   was   accepted   as   a 


28  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

teacher  for  the  girls'  school  at  Emgwali,  the 
mission  station  rendered  famous  by  its 
association  with  the  first  ordained  native 
minister,  the  Rev.  Tiyo  Soga.  Started  in  a 
thatched  cottage  in  1861  by  the  Ladies' 
Kafrarian  Society,  an  auxiliary  Church 
agency  which  has,  during  its  long  career, 
rendered  splendid  service  in  the  cause  of 
education  in  Kafirland,  the  school  developed 
into  a  well-equipped  and  efficient  institution, 
and  became  noted  as  a  centre  radiating 
Christian  and  civilising  influences  amongst 
the  natives  of  the  country. 

Thirty-four  years  of  age.  Miss  Moir  was 
older  than  the  women  missionaries  who  are 
now  taken  on  the  staff,  but  she  never  saw 
cause  to  think  that  she  began  too  late.  It 
might  be  very  well  for  younger  girls  to 
undertake  ordinary  station  work,  but  she 
believed  that  in  the  case  of  the  difficult 
conditions  and  problems  associated  with  raw 
heathenism,  age  and  experience  count  more 
than  freshness  and  enthusiasm. 

She  left  Southampton  in  the  s.s.  Nubian 
in  January,  1879,  the  month  when  the  Zulu 
War  opened  so  disastrously.  The  first  part 
of  the  voyage  was  very  stormy,  and  there  was 
a  great  deal  of  sickness  amongst  the  pas- 
sengers, but  calm  came  in  time.     The  com- 


FROM  FIFE  TO  SOUTH  AFRICA    29 

f 

pany  on  board  was  a  varied  one,  and  there 
was  much  to  interest  and  amuse  the  un- 
travelled  but  observant  and  shrewd  Scottish 
passenger  who  kept  so  quiet  and  tranquil 
amidst  the  petty  distractions  of  the  journey. 

In  her  diary  are  brief  characterisations  of 
various  persons:  the  Bishop  who  was  kept 
busy  all  day  escorting  the  numerous  seasick 
ladies  of  his  party  on  deck,  and  who  preached 
to  a  pale  and  listless  few  from  the  text, 
"  Man  goeth  forth  to  his  work  and  to  his 
labour  till  the  evening";  the  Curate  who 
threw  off  his  sanctimoniousness  when  he 
threw  off  his  surplice;  the  German  who  was 
so  desperate  to  learn  English  that  he  waylaid 
ladies  for  lessons;  the  bejewelled  diamond- 
digger  and  gambler  who  said  there  was  no 
proof  that  the  Bible  was  true,  and  who,  on 
being  told  to  think  half  an  hour  daily, 
declared  that  if  he  were  to  think  he  would 
go  mad;  the  children  to  whom  she  found 
gingerbread  cake  an  excellent  means  of 
introduction;  the  lady  who  told  her,  a  little 
spitefully,  that  she  had  seen  more  degraded 
people  in  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow  than  in 
the  whole  of  Natal. 

After  a  passage  of  twenty-four  days  Cape 
Town  was  reached.  It  was  bathed  in  the 
light  of  sunset,  and  Miss  Moir  thought  she 


30  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

had  never  seen  a  lovelier  sight.  Here  she 
made  her  first  acquaintance  with  the  dark- 
skinned  natives,  and  set  herself,  as  she  said, 
to  "get  used  to  them."  At  Port  Elizabeth 
she  visited  the  places  of  interest,  but  every- 
thing suggested  "  a  thirsty  land  wherein  is 
no  water."  The  steamer  arrived  at  East 
London,  the  port  of  entry  for  the  vast 
territory  of  Kafraria,  late  on  a  Saturday 
evening,  but  a  storm  kept  the  passengers  on 
board  until  the  following  afternoon,  when 
she  was  swung  over  the  side  in  a  basket,  and 
landed  and  faced  alone  the  strange  conditions 
of  a  new  country. 


IV 

A  LAND  OF  BLOOD  AND 
SUPERSTITION 

On  the  way  out  she  had  been  studying  books 
relating  to  South  Africa — TheaFs  chiefly — 
and  taking  notes,  endeavouring  to  form 
some  conception  of  the  country  to  which  she 
was  proceeding,  the  people  who  occupied  it, 
and  the  conditions  of  life  amongst  them; 
and  gradually  she  built  up  a  picture  in  her 
mind  which  had  greater  elements  of  interest 
than  she  had  imagined.  She  knew  that  the 
sub-continent  of  Africa  was  classic  mission 
ground,  but  she  began  to  realise  that  the 
whole  story  of  its  human  occupation  was 
extraordinarily  fascinating  and  thrilling,  an 
epic  of  movement  over  vast  regions  in  which 
entire  races  strove  for  mastery  and  survival, 
a  record  of  struggle,  adventure,  and  peril, 
and  that  the  district  in  which  she  was  being 
located  was  the  scene  of  some  of  the  most 

31 


32  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

dramatic    episodes    in    the    development    of 

events. 

*  ♦  ♦  *  * 

As  she  read,  a  vision  of  the  country  came 
before  her,  and  especially  Kafirland  itself, 
rich  in  physical  beauty  and  economic  possi- 
bilities. It  lies  in  the  eastern  comer  of 
South  Africa,  where  the  coast  curves  round 
from  the  Cape  and  is  washed  by  the  warm 
waters  of  the  Indian  Ocean.  From  the  sea 
the  land  rises  in  a  series  of  terraces  until  it 
culminates  in  the  lofty  range  of  the  Drakens- 
berg. 

Into  this  strip  of  territory  is  crowded  a 
wonderful  throng  of  valley,  wood,  plateau, 
veld,  and  peak,  threaded  by  streams  and 
rivers,  now  low  and  quiescent  or  altogether 
dry,  now  pouring  down  in  sudden  flood.  A 
pastoral  and  agricultural  country,  the  chief 
productions  are  sheep  and  cattle,  maize, 
oats,  wheat  and  barley,  and  potatoes,  beans, 
and  other  food  plants.  Only  small  patches 
of  the  soil,  however,  are  cultivated  by  the 
natives. 

The  seasons  are  the  reverse  of  those  in 
Britain,  summer  extending  from  October  to 
March,  winter  from  April  to  September.  In 
the  district  of  Fingoland  the  summer  is 
uniformly  hot,  often  with  a  shade  tempera- 


A  LAND  OF  BLOOD  33 

ture  of  100  to  104  degrees,  and  there  are 
frequent  thunderstorms  and  hailstorms,  but 
the  mornings  and  evenings  are  cool  and 
exhilarating.  In  winter  there  is  a  dry  sun- 
shiny cold,  the  temperature  often  falling 
below  45  degrees,  and  the  higher  hills  are 
white  with  snow. 

m  0  ^  4iit  « 

Then  her  thoughts  dwelt  on  the  history 
of  the  land.  South  Africa  was  originally 
occupied  by  the  Bushmen,  a  pigmy  people 
on  the  lowest  level  of  existence,  but  with 
some  idea  of  art,  as  drawings  of  animals  on 
the  walls  of  their  cave  dwellings  testify. 
They  were  succeeded  by  the  Hottentots,  who, 
though  wild  and  savage,  were  superior  to 
them  both  in  physical  and  mental  qualities. 
Their  language  had  peculiar  suction  "  chcks  " 
made  by  the  tongue  against  the  teeth  or 
palate  and  used  for  the  sound  of  certain 
letters. 

Both  Bushmen  and  Hottentots  dwindled 
almost  to  the  point  of  extinction  before 
the  advent  of  a  stronger  race,  composed  of 
many  groups  calling  themselves  the  Bantus, 
who  swept  in  great  waves  down  from  the 
unknown  north.  The  vanguard  of  the  ad- 
vancing horde  moved  along  the  south-eastern 
seaboard,  and  overran  the  whole  of  the  fair 


34  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

country  as  far  south  as  the  Great  Fish  River, 
where  it  came  up  against  the  frontiers  of  the 
white  men.  To  the  members  of  this,  the 
Xosa  group,  was  applied  the  name  of  Kafir — 
an  Arab  word  meaning  "  unbeUever  " — and 
the  region  became  known  as  Kafraria. 

The  Bantus  were  a  nation  of  warriors  who 
acted  on  the  principle  that  might  was  right; 
they  entertained  nothing  but  contempt  for 
tribes  who  were  weak  and  loved  peace,  and 
crushed  them  without  pity;  and  those  whom 
they  enslaved  they  exploited  without  mercy. 
From  the  Hottentots  they  adopted  the 
"  clicks  "  which  form  so  curious  an  element 
in  their  speech  to-day. 

Whilst  Cape  Colony  was  being  settled  and 
developed — with  an  occasional  clash  on  the 
borderland  between  the  forces  of  civilization 
and  barbarism — events  were  taking  place 
in  the  interior  of  the  continent  of  the  most 
appalling  character.  In  one  of  the  more 
powerful  Zulu  groups  a  lad  named  Chaka 
grew  up,  active,  daring,  and  ambitious.  Step 
by  step  he  rose  to  command  the  army,  and 
eventually  became  ruler  of  the  tribe.  He 
was  in  his  rude  way  a  military  genius,  he 
devised  the  short  assegai,  trained  and  dis- 
ciplined his  warriors  into  perfect  efficiency, 
and  organised  schemes  of  colossal  conquest. 


A  LAND  OF  BLOOD  35 

When  all  was  ready  he  began  a  course  of 
systematic  subjugation,  rapine,  and  slaughter. 
He  ravaged  the  continent  from  east  to  west, 
laying  waste  populous  regions  and  exter- 
minating entire,  tribes,  including  vast  num- 
bers of  women  and  children.  Historians 
estimate  that  from  first  to  last  nearly 
two  million  lives  were  butchered  or  starved 
to  death  through  the  agencies  he  set  in 
motion. 

Many  tribes  fled  before  the  approach  of 
the  destroyer,  and  in  their  turn  plundered 
and  murdered  as  they  marched.  One  of 
these  was  the  wild  Angoni,  who  finally  settled 
on  the  high  lands  of  Nyasaland,  now  a 
mission-field  of  the  United  Free  Church. 
Another  group,  consisting  of  broken  remnants 
of  several  tribes  who  concealed  themselves 
in  the  forests  and  subsisted  by  cannibalism, 
at  last  crossed  the  Tugela  River,  and  made 
their  way  down  through  Kafirland,  where 
in  1824  they  were  attacked  and  defeated  by 
the  Xosa.  Amamfengu  they  were  called — 
"  vagrants,  wanderers  "  —  a  word  which 
Europeans  soon  twisted  into  Fingo.  They 
were  so  cowed  by  their  experiences  that 
they  had  no  spirit  to  resist  the  harsh  and 
humiliating  serfdom  which  was  imposed  upon 
them.    Events  proved,  however,  that  in  sub- 


36  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

mitting  to  the  yoke  they  were  unconsciously 
stooping  to  conquer. 

There  was  no  cessation  of  the  frontier 
troubles  with  the  Kafirs,  who  periodically 
raided  the  Colony  and  left  a  trail  of  fire  and 
blood  behind.  The  missions  of  the  Free 
Church  and  United  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Scotland  and  other  bodies  stood  as  outposts 
in  a  sort  of  no-man's-land  and  were  subject 
to  perpetual  alarms  and  often  destroyed. 
Punitive  expeditions  were  undertaken,  but 
the  Imperial  Government  were  reluctant  to 
add  to  their  responsibilities  by  acquiring 
more  territory. 

During  one  of  these  campaigns  the  Fingoes 
begged  to  be  taken  under  British  protection, 
and  about  17,000  were  located  south  of  the 
Fish  River  in  order  that  they  might  form  a 
buffer  region  between  the  two  races.  As 
with  the  negroes  in  Jamaica  and  the  Southern 
States  of  America,  the  bitter  experiences  of 
slavery  had  destroyed  many  of  their  tribal 
customs  and  taught  them  habits  of  regular 
industry,  and  when  they  regained  their 
independence  they  developed  rapidly  in 
character  and  material  prosperity.  This  was 
specially  the  case  when  they  came  under  the 
influence  of  the  missionaries.  In  subsequent 
wars  they  proved  their  loyalty  and  fought 


A  LAND  OF  BLOOD  37 

well  for  the  Government.  British  oflScers  re- 
ferred to  them  as  holding  prayer-meetings 
in  camp  and  as  being  an  example  to  the 
white  soldiery. 

The  event  which  more  than  any  other 
brought  the  long  struggle  for  supremacy  to 
an  end  was  one  of  the  most  extraordi- 
nary in  the  history  of  Africa.  It  was  a  case 
of  national  suicide.  A  seer,  prophesying 
through  the  medium  of  his  niece,  announced 
that  orders  had  been  received  from  the  spirit- 
world  that  the  Kafir  people  were  to  kill  their 
cattle  and  destroy  their  maize  and  corn.  As 
soon  as  this  was  done  vast  herds  would 
emerge  from  the  ground,  the  country  would 
smile  again  with  grain,  and  there  would  be 
luxuries,  clothes,  and  guns  for  every  one. 
The  warriors  of  the  past  would  reappear, 
and  in  a  final  conflict,  the  whites  and  the 
Fingoes  would  be  scattered  like  autumn 
leaves  and  swept  into  the  sea.  All  who 
believed  this,  and  acted  in  the  faith  of  it, 
would  enjoy  perpetual  youth. 

It  was  a  ghttering  prospect — but  the  cost  I 
The  Kafir  loves  his  cattle  and  it  tears  his 
heart  to  part  with  them.  There  was,  how- 
ever, no  escape.  The  paramount  chief, 
Kreli,  ordered  every  man  to  obey,  and  the 
work  of  destruction  was  carried  through  to 


38  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

completion.  Over  two  hundred  thousand 
head  of  cattle  were  killed  and  the  entire  corn 
supply  was  scattered  to  the  winds. 

When  the  time  for  the  fulfilment  of  the 
prophecy  passed  and  the  days  wore  on,  the 
Xosa  passed  through  agonies  of  anxiety,  fear, 
disappointment,  and  despair.  They  were  in 
a  land  without  food.  Impelled  at  last  by 
hunger  and  misery  they  began  to  cysl^I  into 
Cape  Colony,  a  nation  of  skeletons,  multi- 
tudes falling  dead  by  the  way.  Fully  30,000 
men,  women,  and  children  perished.  In  a 
short  time  the  country  beyond  the  Kei 
River — the  Trans-kei — was  depopulated  and 
deserted,  and  nothing  but  empty  kraals  and 
heaps  of  snow-white  bones  were  left  to  tell 
the  tale  of  a  people's  magnificent  faith  and 
incredible  folly. 

The  policy  of  the  Imperial  Government 
was  still  against  the  extension  of  colonial 
territory,  and  the  desolated  upper  part  of 
the  Transkei  was,  therefore,  offered  to  the 
Fingoes.  They  flocked  over  in  their  thou- 
sands. Many  Christians  were  amongst  them, 
but  also  some  of  the  worst  characters  that 
heathenism  develops.  These  naturally  kept 
together  and  settled  in  out-of-the-way 
districts. 

It   was    thus   that    Fingoland    came    into 


A  LAND  OF  BLOOD  39 

existence.  Missionaries  of  the  Free  Church 
and  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  at  once 
followed  up  the  migrants,  and  divided  the 
region  into  two  zones  of  influence.  The  Rev. 
Tiyo  Soga,  then  missionary  at  Emgwali, 
chose  a  site  in  the  United  Presbyterian  sphere 
for  a  station  among  the  Christians  who  had 
settled  at  Mbulu,  and  the  work  of  organising 
and  establishing  a  mission  was  entrusted  to 
the  Rev.  John  Sclater,  who  came  from  Scot- 
land for  the  purpose.  This  station  soon 
became  well  known  throughout  the  Church 
at  home.  To  Mr.  Sclater  succeeded  first 
Major  Malan,  a  Christian  soldier,  and  then 
the  Rev.  James  Davidson,  who  went  through 
the  last  Kafir  war  in  1877,  when  four  United 
Presbyterian  stations  were  plundered  and 
destroyed.  Though  Mbulu  was  only  a  few 
hours'  march  from  the  scene  of  hostilities, 
Mr.  Davidson  stuck  fearlessly  to  his  post, 
as  also  did  his  Free  Church  neighbour  at 
Cunningham.^ 

^  ¥it  0  m  * 

Of  the  people  in  their  present  condition 
she  knew  only  what  was  told  discreetly  in 
the  books.     There  was  much  to  their  credit. 

*  In  this  story  the  term  Mbulu  is  applied  to  the  district,  and 
the  station  is  given  its  recent  name  of  Paterson  after  Mrs. 
Sclater's  uncle,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Paterson  of  Kirkwall. 


40  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

A  brave,  robust  race,  proud  and  independent, 
and  possessing  abundant  intellectual  ability, 
they  appealed  to  her  own  strong  nature. 
Though  they  had  lost  their  tribal  govern- 
ment and  many  of  their  habits  had  been 
modified  in  contact  with  civilisation,  they 
had  changed  little  in  essential  character  and 
the  great  bulk  were  still  heathen. 

They  lived,  she  learnt,  in  kraals  or  vil- 
lages of  beehive-shaped  huts  constructed  of 
wattle-and-daub  or  sods,  with  only  one  low 
opening,  which  served  as  door,  no  chimney, 
and  little  or  no  furniture.  Formerly  they 
clothed  themselves  with  the  skins  of  animals, 
now  they  wore  blankets  which  they  folded 
gracefully  over  their  bodies,  and  they 
adorned  themselves  with  necklets  and  arm- 
lets of  beads,  and  copper  and  iron  rings.  As 
a  protection  from  the  sun  and  insects  they 
rubbed  their  skin  and  blankets  with  red  clay 
mixed  with  fat,  hence  the  name  "  red " 
Kafir;  when  they  became  Christians  the 
clay  and  the  blanket  were  renounced  in 
favour  of  civilised  dress.  Polygamy  pre- 
vailed. Women  occupied  an  inferior  posi- 
tion, being  bought  in  marriage  for  a  dowry 
of  stock,  and  a  man  calculated  his  wealth 
by  the  number  of  wives  and  cattle  he  owned. 

Her  chief  interest  was   in   their  religious 


A   WITCH-DOCTOR 


(  c       c  t 


A  LAND  OF  BLOOD  41 

position,  and  she  gathered  that  though  their 
folk-lore  showed  considerable  powers  of 
imagination  they  had  never  reached  forward 
to  any  true  spiritual  conceptions.  What 
might  be  called  their  religion  was  a  hazy 
mixture  of  magic  and  mystery.  The  Un- 
seen to  them  was  peopled  by  malignant 
spirits,  and  their  lives  were  haunted  by  super- 
stitious fears  which  were  played  upon,  for 
his  own  profit,  by  the  witch-doctor  or  priest. 
Some  of  their  tribal  rites  were  repulsive 
in  the  extreme,  and  virtue  under  the  condi- 
tions imposed  by  custom  was  impossible. 
But  such  a  general  statement  conveyed 
nothing  to  her.  What  it  really  meant  she 
was  to  learn,  to  her  horror,  in  the  days  to 
come. 


OVER  THE  VELD  TO  PATERSON 

Knowing  no  one  in  East  London  Miss  Moir 
made  her  way  to  the  nearest  hotel.  Next 
day  she  went  down  to  the  Custom  House  to 
secure  her  luggage.  As  she  stood  in  the 
crowd  she  heard  some  one  say,  "  I've  been 
looking  a'  day  for  a  Miss  Moa-r,  and  I'm 
blowed  if  I  can  fin-nd  her." 

She  turned  and  saw  a  young  man.  "  I'm 
Miss  Moir,"  she  said,  smiling. 

Instantly  his  manner  changed;  he  be- 
came extremely  polite,  and  stated  that  he 
had  been  sent  by  Mr.  Coutts,  the  agent  of 
the  steamship  line,  to  find  her.  Mr.  Coutts, 
a  Scot,  was  known  as  the  "guardian  angel 
of  the  missionaries "  on  account  of  the 
kindly  interest  he  took  in  their  welfare.  He 
looked  after  the  affairs  of  new  arrivals, 
arranged  their  journey  into  the  interior,  and 
saw  them  off  by  train.  To  his  care  Miss 
Moir  gracefully  committed  herself. 

43 


OVER  THE  VELD  TO  PATERSON  43 

Early  in  the  morning,  without  breakfast, 
she  boarded  a  train  for  Peelton,  thirty-eight 
miles  up  country.  At  the  first  stoppage  she 
felt  the  need  of  food  and  asked  the  guard 
how  long  the  train  waited.  "  Oh,"  he  said, 
"just  till  you're  ready,"  and  she  had  there- 
fore time  for  her  cup  of  tea.  With  her 
usual  helpfulness  she  carried  another  cup  to 
her  sole  fellow-passenger,  a  decent  country 
woman  with  a  babe  in  her  arms,  and  was 
presented  in  turn  with  a  rosy-cheeked  apple 
which,  somehow,  brought  up  a  memory  of 
Scotland. 

From  Peelton  she  proceeded  over  the  veld 
by  bullock  wagon  to  Emgwali,  a  garden  on 
the  rolling  expanse  of  bare  country,  and  was 
received  by  the  Principal,  then  Miss  Ogilvie, 
who  was  called  by  her  Kafir  girls  "  the  mother 
of  the  sorrowful."  The  new  teacher  was 
warmly  welcomed  by  the  native  women — 
amongst  whom  were  two  widows  of  Sandilli, 
the  famous  chief  of  the  Gaika  tribe,  who  had 
taken  part  in  the  last  rebellion.  **  Some- 
times," they  said,  "  we  feel  inclined  to  doubt 
the  goodness  of  God,  but  we  thank  Him  for 
sending  another  teacher.  We  did  not  know 
we  had  so  many  kind  friends  over  the  sea." 

She  continued  the  task  of  acquiring  the 
language  with  the  quiet  resolution  habitual 


44  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

to  her.  Kafir  is  not  easy;  it  is  more  difficult 
than  the  Efik  spoken  in  Calabar  though  not 
more  difficult  than  Chinese  or  the  tongues 
of  India.  It  was  odd  to  hear  it  spoken  and 
sung  in  all  its  native  vigour  by  the  people; 
owing  to  the  "  clicks  "  in  many  of  the  words 
it  seemed  as  if  she  were  hstening  to  a  collec- 
tion of  clocks  ticking  or  a  body  of  carters 
starting  their  horses. 

She  found  that  her  name  was  a  stumbUng- 
block.  There  is  no  sound  of  "  r  "  in  Kafir — 
the  word  Kafir  itself  is  foreign  to  them — 
and  they  could  not  pronounce  "  Miss  Moir  " 
but  they  soon  turned  it  into  "  Miss  Moyana  " 
or  "  'Smoyana  "  by  which  she  was  ever  after- 
wards known.  As  Moyana  means  **  a 
breath "  (in  a  spiritual  sense)  or  "  a  httle 
breeze,"  it  was  not  an  inappropriate  designa- 
tion for  one  who  was  destined  to  come  into 
their  lives  so  often  like  a  breath  of  pure  air 
from  the  fields  of  God. 

She  had  not  long,  however,  to  sit  and 
hear  the  strange  " ha,  he,  ho"  of  the  children 
at  their  lessons.  Word  came  from  Paterson 
that  Mrs.  Davidson,  the  wife  of  the  mis- 
sionary, was  seriously  ill,  and  that  a  helper 
was  urgently  required.  Miss  Moir  was 
chosen  to  go. 

Travelling  all  day  through  a  rain-washed 


OVER  THE  VELD  TO  PATERSON  45 

land  bright  with  geraniums  and  aloes  she 
camped  after  sunset,  gipsy  fashion,  and 
next  morning  crossed  the  Kei  River  in  a 
wagon  drawn  by  fourteen  oxen  and  arrived 
the  same  evening  at  Paterson. 

The  beauty  of  its  situation  appealed  to 
her.  The  station  stood  on  a  slight  eminence 
at  the  head  of  the  Mbulu  Valley  and  com- 
manded a  far-stretching  view  down  towards 
the  Tsomo  River  and  away  to  the  mountains 
about  the  Kei.  High  hills,  that  suggested 
to  her  the  slopes  of  Arran,  enclosed  it,  with 
richly  wooded  glens  softening  their  lower 
outlines.  Here  and  there,  in  open  spaces, 
or  half -hidden  by  vegetation,  the  round  huts 
of  the  natives  clung  to  the  ground  like  limpets 
to  the  rocks  on  the  shore.  From  the  heights 
immediately  above  a  magnificent  prospect 
was  obtained  as  far  north  as  the  Stormberg 
Range.  The  manse,  a  little  below  the 
church,  was  a  goodly  building  with  a  garden 
stocked  with  orange  and  other  fruit  trees 
and  flanked  by  singing  streams. 

So,  in  the  ordering  of  her  life  she  came 
to  the  district  where  her  work  in  the  future 
was  to  lie.  But  there  were  years  of  training 
and  hard  experiences  to  be  undergone  before 
she  finally  settled  in  the  niche  that  was 
waiting  for  her. 


46  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Those  who  remember  her  at  this  time 
state  that  she  was  very  cheerful  and  happy. 
She  evinced  a  high  conception  of  duty  and 
had  evidently  surrendered  herself  completely 
to  the  service  she  had  chosen.  Strongly 
built,  slow  and  deliberate  in  speech  and 
manner,  she  impressed  them  as  one  who 
would  persevere  steadfastly  in  whatever 
task  she  undertook  and  would  never  deviate 
from  it  because  conditions  did  not  square 
with  preconceived  notions.  How  true  the 
estimate  was  her  subsequent  career  will  show. 


VI 

SCHOOJL  AND  KRAAL 

Her  advent  at  Paterson  synchronised  with 
an  event  which  she  always  remembered 
with  pleasure.  She  had  not  been  more  than 
a  day  or  two  in  the  manse  when  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Laws,  then  engaged  in  founding  the 
Livingstonia  mission  in  Nyasaland,  paid  the 
Davidsons  a  visit.  The  famous  missionary 
gave  an  address  to  the  Christian  and  heathen 
population  in  which  he  told  them  a  little  of 
his  life-story,  described  the  work  of  explora- 
tion and  settlement  in  which  he  was  engaged, 
and  asked  for  men  to  assist.  Two  natives 
oflfered  themselves  as  evangehsts. 

Perhaps  what  struck  her  most  at  first 
was  the  extraordinary  amount  of  work  de- 
volving upon  the  missionary.  He  had  a 
population  of  from  nine  to  ten  thousand 
under  his  care:  there  were  many  out- 
stations,  one  thirty  miles  away,  one  twenty- 
five   miles,   another   twenty   miles,   a   fourth 

47 


48  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

eleven,  a  fifth  ten  and  so  on;  the  day  schools 
numbered  nine  with  550  scholars,  the  Sunday- 
schools  ten  with  forty-nine  teachers  and  452 
scholars.  The  mountainous  nature  of  the 
country  added  greatly  to  the  difficulty  of 
traveUing  and  the  fatigue  incurred  in  super- 
vising his  vast  "  parish,"  and  it  was  always 
a  wonder  to  her  how  he  compassed  all  he 
had  to  do.  Yet  his  was  not  an  uncommon 
ease  in  the  South  African  mission-field. 

She  soon  learned,  also,  to  realise  how 
potent  a  force  the  missionary's  wife  was 
in  a  South  African  mission-station,  and  to 
have  compassion  on  her.  The  missionary 
had  his  varied  travelling  and  intercourse 
with  teachers,  agents,  and  visitors  to  keep 
his  spirit  fresh,  but  upon  the  wife  lay  the 
monotonous  burden  of  domestic  manage- 
ment, and  the  handUng  of  a  thousand  and 
one  irritating  details.  Often  there  were  hard- 
ships of  no  ordinary  kind  to  be  endured, 
involving  risk  to  strength  and  health,  but 
the  difficulties  and  trials  were  faced  and 
overcome  with  uncommon  courage  and  cheer- 
fulness. 

The  advent  of  a  white  teacher,  trust- 
worthy and  efficient,  brought  great  relief  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davidson.  She  was  entrusted 
with  a  large  part  of  the  day  school  work  in 


SCHOOL  AND  KRAAL  49 

conjunction  with  the  native  teacher.  There 
was  an  average  of  sixty  scholars  but  the 
numbers  soon  doubled.  They  were  the 
children  of  Christian  and  heathen  parents 
and  attended  in  all  sorts  of  attire.  Most 
of  the  boys  wore  long  shirts;  some  had 
jackets  but  no  trousers.  One  was  arrayed 
in  a  soldier  s  old  coat,  and  all  displayed  brass 
rings.  The  girls  came  in  prints  and  shawls 
and  without  shoes  or  hats.  The  latter  were 
taught  sewing  and  knitting  in  addition  to 
the  ordinary  subjects. 

The  school  was  not  without  children  of 
an  older  growth.  One  six-foot  lad  strove 
hard  to  keep  dux  of  his  class.  Another 
"  boy "  twenty-four  years  old,  and  married, 
came  thirty  miles  to  attend  the  white 
teacher's  reading  lessons.  Such  ambition 
did  not  seem  unnatural  to  Miss  Moir  after 
she  had  talked  with  a  man  who  oflfered  her 
<£5  if  she  would  teach  his  child  to  be  a  good 
arithmetician. 

"  I  will  do  it  without  a  premium,"  she 
said.  "  But  why  are  you  so  anxious  about 
it?" 

"  I  went,"  he  replied,  "  to  the  white  man's 
shop  to  buy  a  blanket,  and  was  made  to  pay 
16s.  for  it.  Afterwards  I  found  a  ticket  on 
it  which  I  was  told  was  marked  10s.    I  want 


50  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

my  boy  to  read  so  that  he  may  not  be  cheated 
when  he  grows  up." 

"Very  well,"  she  agreed;  "but  he  shall 
be  taught  something  for  the  life  to  come  as 
well  as  for  this  one." 

Coming  out  of  the  "  red "  huts,  the 
children  were  often  in  an  unfit  state  for 
school  and  a  dozen  at  a  time  would  be  sent 
down  to  the  river  to  be  cleansed.  Their 
quaint  ways  were  a  perpetual  source  of 
interest  and  amusement.  A  little  house- 
hold girl,  when  her  turn  came  to  repeat  a 
verse  from  the  Bible,  thought  a  moment  and 
said,  "God  loves  me;  me  loves  God." 
"Where  is  that  found?"  she  was  asked. 
"  Oh,"  she  replied,  "  me  make  it  up ;  me 
in  a  hurry;   not  time  to  learn." 

Even  at  so  long-established  a  station  as 
Paterson  the  desire  to  take  advantage  of 
the  school  was  by  no  means  general.  Many 
heathen  parents  placed  it  under  a  rigid 
boycott  and  threatened  to  beat  their  children 
if  they  ventured  near. 

There  was  one  girl  with  a  gentle  voice 
and  kind  disposition  who  attracted  the 
•  teacher's  attention  by  her  eagerness  to  learn. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  a  heathen  and  had, 
when  an  infant,  been  thrown  out  to  die  by 
her    grandmother    because    she    seemed    too 


SCHOOL  AND  KRAAL  51 

sickly  to  live.  Her  cries  caused  her  mother 
to  crawl  out  and  bring  her  in,  and  she  was 
nursed  into  strength,  and  was  now  a  fine 
healthy  girl  of  thirteen.  Her  father  pro- 
posed to  remove  her  from  school,  and  in 
dread  of  the  bfow  she  one  day  shyly  asked 
her  teacher  to  visit  him.  His  hut  was  on  a 
plateau  at  the  end  of  the  valley  with  a 
magnificent  view.  She  found  him  to  be  a 
tall  muscular  man,  clad  in  a  blanket,  seared 
and  worldly,  and  afraid  lest  Bekiwe  would 
not  wish  to  be  sold  for  cattle  when  she  came 
of  age. 

Miss  Moir  thanked  him  for  allowing  the 
child  to  attend  school. 

"  I  didn't  send  her,'*  he  said  roughly, 
"  she  went  herself,"  adding  significantly, 
"  when  these  clothes  are  done  where  is  she 
to  get  new  ones? " 

"  If  Bekiwe  trusts  in  God  He  will  provide 
for  her." 

Some  time  afterwards  Bekiwe  received  a 
shawl  from  a  Sunday  School  in  Scotland, 
and  she  said  to  Miss  Moir,  "  'Smoyana,  you 
said  if  I  trusted  in  God  He  would  provide, 
and  He  has  sent  this." 

In  a  letter  of  thanks  to  the  children  of 
the  Sunday  School  she  said:  "My  parents 
are  heathen,  I  am  a  believer,  but  they  are 


52  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

not  like  me,  believing.  The  place  I  live  at 
is  the  place  where  the  heathen  sit.  I  am 
the  only  person  who  dresses." 

"What  made  you  think  of  going  to 
school  ? "  her  teacher  once  asked  her. 

"When  I  looked  at  my  father's  pass," 
was  her  reply,  alluding  to  the  written  per- 
mission to  travel  obtained  by  natives  from 
the  magistrate,  "  I  thought  I  would  like  to 
read  it  and  so  decided  to  come  to  school 
for  a  year.  God  came  into  my  heart  and 
then  I  had  no  wish  to  leave." 

Of  Bekiwe  we  shall  hear  again. 

Another  important  work  Miss  Moir  under- 
took was  to  visit  the  kraals  on  Sunday 
mornings  accompanied  by  a  bodyguard  of 
the  Christian  children  who  formed  a  kind  of 
choir.  In  this  way  she  came  close  to  heathen 
life  in  its  stark  squalor  and  degradation,  and 
to  the  heathen  mind,  so  curiously  simple  and 
yet  so  bafflingly  complex. 

Not  always  was  she  welcome.  Some  men, 
when  they  saw  her  coming,  would  slink  away 
up  the  mountain — "  to  look  after  their 
sheep,"  they  said.  One  exclaimed  in  disgust, 
"You  are  always  speaking  about  your  gods. 
I  am  sick  of  it."  Another  muttered,  "  God 
will  be  with  us  whether  we  love  sin  or  not." 
After  she  had  spoken  on  the  resurrection. 


SCHOOL  AND  KRAAL  53 

one  protested  indignantly,  "  I  will  not  rise 
from  the  dead."  The  only  comment  of  a 
yoimg  man  on  an  address  she  gave  on  prayer 
was,  "  Can  I  get  what  I  want  from  God  ?  " — 
then,  in  an  undertone,  "  I  would  like  a 
jacket." 

This  materialistic  attitude  of  mind  some- 
times had  startling  manifestations.  One  day 
she  was  sitting  in  a  kraal  in  the  midst  of  a 
group  of  half-naked  men  and  women  decked 
with  ornaments  of  beads  and  coins.  They 
were  cooking,  eating,  or  lounging,  while  lean 
dogs  roamed  around.  She  began  to  tell 
them  the  story  of  the  Crucifixion.  As  she 
spoke  the  women  fastened  their  eyes  upon 
her,  their  hearts  touched  by  the  pathos  of 
the  great  world-tragedy.  When  she  finished 
they  expressed  their  horror  at  the  cruelty  of 
the  men  who  had  put  so  gentle  a  Saviour  to 
death.  Then  one  young  man,  covered  with 
beads,  rose,  and  with  dramatic  posturings 
showed  how  He  had  hung  on  the  Cross  and 
suffered  and  died. 

She  never  lost  patience  with  them. 
Quietly,  doggedly,  unceasingly,  she  taught 
them  the  love  of  God  and  the  principles  of 
the  redemptive  gospel.  When  she  asked 
one  man  what  he  would  do  with  his  child  if 
the  latter  would  nof  come  to  him  or  obey 


54  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

him,  he  said:  "I  would  speak  pleasantly 
to  it  and  induce  it  to  come."  "  That  is 
what  I  mean  to  do  to  you  until  I  bring  you 
to  the  Great  Father,"  was  her  reply. 

"  Never  mind  the  people  not  treating  you 
kindly,  'Smoyana,"  remarked  another  man. 
"  They  are  ignorant  and  foolish,  and  know 
nothing;  go  on  and  teach  them." 

From  time  to  time  a  wave  of  spiritual 
conviction  and  surrender  moved  the  district 
and  swept  considerable  numbers  into  the 
membership  of  the  Church.  These  occasions 
often  followed  prayer-meetings  which  were 
held  by  the  people  themselves  and  were 
carried  on  throughout  the  night. 

One  evening  the  women  of  the  Church 
met  for  prayer  in  a  Fingo  hut.  Mr.  Davidson 
and  his  daughter  and  Miss  Moir  went  over 
and  entered,  and  sat  with  the  natives  on  the 
floor.  The  place  was  dimly  lighted  by  a 
candle  and  a  lamp,  and  in  the  rows  of  dark, 
intent  faces  they  saw  many  of  the  school 
children.  Some  of  the  women  were  in  tears; 
one  grew  so  excited  that  she  overturned  the 
lamp.  When  the  missionaries  left  at  ten 
o'clock  the  meeting  was  in  full  progress. 

In  the  early  hours  of  the  morning  Miss 
Moir  was  awakened  by  the  sound  of  weeping, 
and  discovered  that  it  came  from  the  people, 


SCHOOL  AND  KRAAL  55 

who  were  marching  in  the  darkness  from  the 
hut  to  the  Church.  Many  were  in  deep 
distress  and  crying  out  to  God.  At  half-past 
four  Mr.  Davidson  and  Miss  Moir  went  up 
with  candles,  and  the  missionary  held  a 
short  service  and  then  advised  all  to  go  home. 
They  left,  but  gathered  again  in  the  hut, 
and  continued  until  morning  in  prayer. 
Some  hours  later,  when  Miss  Moir  was  in 
school,  which  was  held  in  the  Church,  the 
women  who  had  been  at  the  meeting  entered 
the  building.  School  was  dismissed,  the 
bell  was  rung,  and  another  prayer-service 
was  held.  Mr.  Davidson  asked  all  who 
wished  to  give  themselves  to  Christ  to  stand 
up,  and  forty  did  so. 

On  another  occasion  the  church  bell  was 
heard  ringing  at  one  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
Mrs.  Davidson  and  Miss  Moir  rose  and  went 
to  the  church,  and  found  a  company  labour- 
ing under  great  excitement.  Men  were  on 
their  knees  praying  fervently.  One  was 
huddled  at  the  door  weeping.  A  woman  in 
heathen  dress  with  a  baby  on  her  back  cried 
aloud,  "  Lamb  of  God,  take  away  my  sins  ! " 
Mrs.  Davidson  addressed  and  quieted  them, 
and  they  gradually  dispersed. 


VII 

ON  THE  EDGE  OF  REBELLION 

The  country  had  never  quite  settled  down 
to  conditions  of  peace,  and  there  were 
occasions  when  the  outlook  caused  anxiety. 
One  night  when  Mr.  Davidson  was  at  an  out- 
station,  and  Mrs.  Davidson  and  Miss  Moir 
were  alone  in  the  manse,  a  wild  cat  en- 
deavoured to  gain  entrance  into  the  fowl- 
house.  At  midnight  Mrs.  Davidson  arose 
and  opened  her  window  and  shouted  in  the 
endeavour  to  frighten  the  animal  away. 
Then  fearing  that  Miss  Moir  would  be 
alarmed  she  went  to  her  room  and  explained. 

"  Oh,"  was  the  calm  reply,  "  I  thought 
the  rebels  had  come  and  were  murdering 
you,  and  I  was  just  waiting  my  turn!" 

After  the  Zulu  uprising  the  Cape  Govern- 
ment thought  it  wise  in  the  interests  of 
peace,  to  disarm  all  natives  throughout  the 
country.  The  Basuto  tribe  refused  to  comply 
with  the  requirement  and  hostilities  ensued. 

66 


ON  THE  EDGE  OF  REBELLION    57 

The  disaffection  extended  to  the  territory 
adjoining  Fingoland,  occupied  by  the  Tembu 
and  Pondomisi  clans,  the  boundary  of  which 
was  only  three  hours'  ride  from  Paterson. 

Towards  the  close  of  1880  rumours  of 
rebeUion  began  to  reach  the  manse.  The 
Fingoes  grew  alarmed,  for  in  such  racial 
conflicts  they  were  always  classed  with  the 
Europeans.  "  What  can  we  do  ? "  asked  a 
woman.  "  We  have  been  disarmed.  The 
minister  will  need  to  pray  hard  for  us." 

Then  news  came  of  a  magistrate  having 
been  treacherously  slain,  of  white  traders 
and  Fingoes  being  murdered,  of  shops  being 
plundered  and  wrecked,  and  of  refugees 
escaping  over  the  border.  All  available 
forces  were  mobilised,  and  mounted  police 
patrolled  the  district.  As  an  attack  was 
expected,  the  party  at  the  manse  were 
ordered  to  be  ready  for  instant  flight.  They 
buried  their  valuables  in  the  garden,  made 
up  a  change  of  clothes,  and  placed  their 
coats  and  ulsters  where  they  could  be  swiftly 
picked  up. 

Mr.  Davidson,  however,  was  unwilling  to 
leave  unless  he  were  driven  out  by  force. 
He  had  been  through  one  war  already,  and 
was  not  afraid.  He  held  Communion  and 
took  as  his  text,  "  Should  such  a  man  as  I 


58  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

flee  ? "  "I  prefer,"  he  said,  "  to  die  at  my 
post  of  duty."  When  the  levies  departed 
for  the  front  the  women  of  the  district  went 
up  to  a  mountain  overlooking  the  rendezvous 
to  watch  and  pray. 

From  the  out-station  of  Lutuli,  within  an 
hour's  ride  of  the  enemy,  came  a  request  that 
Communion  might  also  be  dispensed  there 
before  the  men  left  for  Tembuland.  Mr, 
and  Mrs.  Davidson  at  once  responded  to  the 
appeal,  and  Miss  Moir  accompanied  them. 
They  found  a  large  company  gathered,  in- 
cluding many  heathen,  with  badges  on, 
ready  for  action. 

As  the  service  proceeded,  a  little  girl,  the 
daughter  of  the  chief,  tiptoed  into  the  church, 
and  approaching  her  father  who  was  officiat- 
ing as  an  elder,  whispered  something  in  his 
ear.    He  rose  and  went  up  to  Mr.  Davidson. 

"  Make  haste,"  he  said,  "  a  mounted 
messenger  has  brought  word  that  fighting 
has  begun  and  we  must  go." 

The  heathen  men  left  the  building,  and 
saddled  the  horses  while  Communion  was 
dispensed,  the  chief  performing  his  duties  as 
calmly  as  on  an  ordinary  occasion. 

Then  the  women  gathered  round  their 
husbands  and  sons  and  bade  them  "  Good- 
bye."    There    was    no    sighing    or    sobbing 


ON  THE  EDGE  OF  REBELLION    59 

then,  but  when  the  company  had  passed  out 
of  sight  they  came  together  to  weep  and 
pray. 

On  the  way  back  to  Paterson  the  mis- 
sionaries saw  huts  burning  on  both  sides  of 
the  border,  and  encountered  many  fighting 
men  hurrying  to  the  scene  as  well  as  Fingoes 
fleeing  from  the  enemy  country. 

Some  hours  later  the  women  of  both 
stations  met,  and  ascending  a  high  hill 
remained  there  in  intercession  from  sunrise 
to  sunset. 

The  missionaries  were  perpetually  on  the 
alert,  but  the  news  that  was  brought  of  the 
progress  of  the  operations  became  less  alarm- 
ing. Shortly  after  the  paramount  chief  of 
the  Tembus  had  set  fire  to  a  mission-station 
he  was  killed,  and  the  conflict  slackened. 
Then  other  chiefs  surrendered,  and  the  war 
was  over.  The  Mbulu  contingent  returned 
without  loss. 


VIII 

HAIL,  RAIN,  LIGHTNING 

The  work  of  the  station  resumed  its  normal 
course,  the  only  disturbing  events  being  the 
occurrence  of  droughts,  floods,  and  storms. 
Hailstones  on  one  occasion  broke  most  of 
the  windows  in  the  mission-house.  The 
dry  spells  were  particularly  trying;  so  high 
did  the  temperature  sometimes  rise  that 
even  the  natives  were  injuriously  affected. 
Prayer-meetings  for  rain  were  usually  held 
at  such  periods,  and  Miss  Moir's  testimony 
as  to  their  effect  is  remarkable.  Once,  for 
instance,  a  drought  was  being  experienced, 
suffering  was  imminent,  and  a  day  of  humilia- 
tion and  prayer  was  appointed  by  the  chief 
magistrate  of  Fingoland.  The  morning  was 
sultry  and  intensely  hot,  the  wind  blowing 
as  from  a  furnace.  At  a  kraal  near  the 
station  Miss  Moir  held  a  service,  and  told 
the  people  of  the  efficacy  of  genuine  inter- 
cession.   An   evangelist   began   fervently   to 

w 


HAIL,  RAIN,  LIGHTNING       61 

pray  that  the  drought  would  break.  As  he 
went  on,  a  peal  of  thunder  was  heard,  rain 
began  to  fall,  and  Miss  Moir  was  drenched 
before  she  reached  the  manse. 

After  a  period  of  scorching  heat  a  thunder- 
storm broke  over  Mbulu.  The  lightning 
played  vividly  about  the  station,  and  the 
thunder  crashed  and  rolled  with  long  rever- 
berations down  the  valley.  After  one  terrific 
peal  came  the  cry,  "  The  church  is  on  fire  ! " 
There  was  a  rush  to  the  building,  but  the 
natives  were  afraid  to  venture  near.  When 
rain  began  to  pour  down  an  attempt  was 
made  to  save  some  of  the  furnishings;  one 
man  seized  the  clock,  another  the  Bible  and 
copy-books,  others  the  seats  and  door;  but 
all  else  was  consumed. 

It  was  a  disaster,  but  not  irremediable. 
The  people  at  once  resolved  to  proceed  with 
the  erection  of  a  new  and  better  building. 
With  the  self-denial  which  has  always  been 
characteristic  of  the  Christian  members  of 
the  tribe,  they  gave  freely  of  their  time, 
labour,  and  money.  They  quarried  the 
stones  and  provided  oxen  to  convey  these 
to  the  site.  They  offered  gifts  large  and 
small.  The  children  brought  every  penny 
they  saved.  Two  boys  of  ten  who  went  a 
long  day's  journey  with  a  message  received 


62  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

a  shilling  for  their  trouble.  Tired  and 
hungry,  they  appeared  at  the  mission-house 
and  asked  for  two  sixpences  in  exchange. 
Next  morning  at  school  they  tendered  a 
sixpence  each  "  to  build  the  church."  Be- 
kiwe  received  Is.  6d.  to  provide  herself  with 
a  new  jacket.  Before  going  to  buy  it,  she 
also  handed  in  a  sixpence. 

When  the  foundation-stone  was  laid,  a 
horse,  sheep,  and  other  live-stock  were  cheer- 
fully given.  The  spirit  of  the  people  was 
amusingly  shown  by  a  competition  which 
took  place  between  a  native  teacher  and  his 
mother-in-law.  She  put  down  a  penny.  He 
laid  down  a  threepenny  piece.  She  capped 
it  with  another  penny.  He  placed  a  three- 
penny piece  on  that.  And  so  the  friendly 
contest  went  on  until  her  tenth  and  last 
penny  was  gone;  but  not  to  be  outdone,  she 
went  and  brought  half  a  dozen  eggs  and  set 
them  down. 

Contributions  in  kind  were  often  given  to 
the  mission.  A  woman  once  appeared  with 
a  pot  and  bundle  on  her  back.  She  laid 
down  the  pot,  lifted  the  lid,  and  let  out  four 
chickens.  Then,  opening  the  bundle,  she 
released  the  mother-hen,  saying:  "  Take 
them;  it  is  my  offering  to  the  Lord."  When 
the  church  at  the  out-station  of  Incisininde 


HAIL,  RAIN,  LIGHTNING       63 

was  opened,  one  teacher  gave  <£l  for  himself 
and  a  sheep  for  his  boy;  another,  a  clock; 
a  third,  window-blinds;  a  fourth,  pennies 
equal  to  the  number  of  his  scholars — 120. 
A  heathen  chief  in  Highland  cloak  and  ear- 
rings said:  "I  give  a  sheep  for  my  first 
wife,  a  sheep  for  my  second  wife,  a  sheep  for 
my  third  wife,  a  sheep  for  my  fourth  wife, 
and  a  sheep  for  myself."  Many  gave  again 
and  again.  The  total  amount  received  on 
that  occasion  was  £120. 

0  ^  *  ^  ^ 

The  three  years  for  which  Miss  Moir  had 
engaged  herself  were  at  an  end.  According 
to  Mr.  Davidson  she  had  done  splendid  work, 
and  he  was  sorry  to  lose  her.  So  were  the 
people.  They  came  to  bid  her  farewell, 
giving  her  "  tickies  " — threepenny-pieces — 
to  keep  them  in  remembrance.  One  of 
these  was  also  sent  to  their  old  missionary, 
Mr.  Sclater,  with  a  message:  " Ahahlolohazi 
baka  Esiguhudweni  ha  -  hulisa  Umfundisi 
Slatelli  pesheza  holwandle,  hakulu  " — "  The 
widow  women  of  Esiguhudweni  greet  Rev. 
Mr.  Sclater  over  the  sea  very  much."  Two 
little  boys  in  shirts  shyly  presented  her  with 
a  shilling,  "  to  buy  food  for  the  way." 

She  received  two  quaint  addresses,  one 
from  the  scholars,  115  in  number,  and  one 


64  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

from  the  teacher.  The  latter,  referring  to 
her  "  humble  heart,"  said  "  Miss  Moir  was 
so  kind  that  I  had  almost  forgotten  she  was 
a  white  person.  She  didn't  show  any  differ- 
ence in  colour  for  the  whole  of  the  three 
years  she  was  here."  He  praised  her  for 
being  so  good  a  mother  to  the  "little  dirty 
Fingo  children,"  and  then  he  drew  a  picture 
of  how  "  their  little  eyes  "  would  be  gazing 
away  in  the  direction  of  Kei  looking  for  the 
return  of  "their  good  kind  Miss  Moir — ^in 
vain." 


IX 

THE   END   OF   HER  ROMANCE 

She  reached  Scotland  to  find  her  old  romance 
risen,  like  a  ghost  from  the  past,  to  mock  her 
with  the  thought  of  what  might  have  been. 
The  mystery  of  the  broken  relationship  had 
been  solved.  The  explanation  was  simple 
and  no  blame  attached  to  the  lovers.  It  had 
been  a  case  of  jealousy  and  intercepted 
correspondence. 

The  banker  learnt  the  reason  when  it  was 
too  late.  To  his  dismay  he  found  that  she 
was  engaged  to  Mr.  Forsyth,  who  now  came 
from  South  America  to  claim  his  bride.  The 
tragedy  of  unfulfilled  dreams  was  hastening 
to  its  close. 

After  spending  a  time  at  Cairneyhill  Miss 
Moir  was  married  to  Mr.  Forsyth  in  Glasgow, 
and  the  couple  went  to  reside  in  London. 
But  the  lure  of  the  gold-fields  continued  to 
draw  the  mining  prospector.  At  this  period 
the  Transvaal  was  coming  into  notice  as  a 

65 


66  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

gold-producing  area.  The  first  really  suc- 
cessful field  in  South  Africa  was  that  near 
Lydenburg — rich  alluvial  ground  from  which 
nuggets  many  pounds  in  weight  were  being 
unearthed.  Mr.  Forsyth  made  up  his  mind 
to  try  his  fortune  there,  and  a  few  months 
later  the  couple  were  settled  at  the  pictur- 
esque mining  town  among  the  mountains. 

Their  married  life  was  brief.  Little  more 
than  a  year  afterwards  Mr.  Forsyth  was 
fording  the  Komati  River  on  horseback 
when  his  saddle  shifted  in  mid-stream,  and 
he  was  swept  away  by  the  flood-waters  and 
drowned.  The  news  was  broken  to  Mrs. 
Forsyth  by  two  members  of  the  Dutch 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  the  elder  of 
whom  slipped  into  her  hand  a  paper  on  which 
was  written,  "  Thy  Maker  is  thy  Husband." 

Her  life  again  seemed  to  lie  in  ruins  about 
her,  but  there  was  one  bright  gleam  in  the 
darkness.  She  received  a  letter  from  her 
former  lover  offering  her  a  home  with  his 
two  sisters.  Though  deeply  touched  by  his 
thoughfulness  and  devotion,  she  felt  she 
could  not  accept  his  bounty,  and  he  ac- 
quiesced. A  few  hasty  lines  which  he  sent  her 
reveal  his  poignant  sorrow  and  resignation: 

We  may  not  meet  to  tell  the  tale 
Of  all  our  griefs  and  fears, 


THE  END  OF  HER  ROMANCE    67 

To  mark  the  ravage  time  has  wrought 

Within  three  dreary  years. 

We  may  not  meet  in  this  cold  world 

But  we  shall  meet  above. 

And  for  the  pains  we've  suffered  here 

We'll  rea'p  abundant  love. 

We  may  not  meet  to  tell  the  tale 

Of  those  we  trusted  long  ago, 

Who  stood  by  us  in  times  of  peace 

But  left  us  in  our  woe. 

It  may  be  added  that  some  years  later, 
having  retu'ed  in  ill-health,  he  died  in 
Edinburgh.  Thus  ended  our  heroine's  one 
real  romance,  though  its  memory,  at  once 
bitter  and  sweet,  had  always  power  to  move 
her  strong,  reserved  nature  to  its  depths. 

0  ¥li  ^  ^  ¥^ 

She  faced  the  future  with  a  brave  heart. 
Her  income  would  only  be  £40  per  annum, 
and  it  was  not  possible  to  do  much  on  that. 
She  could,  of  course,  return  to  Scotland  and 
spend  the  remainder  of  her  days  in  some 
narrow  and  obscure  position;  but  her  nature 
craved  a  less  conventional  outlet,  and  her 
thoughts  turned  longingly  again  to  the 
mission-field.  She  would  never  be  able  to 
emulate  the  missionaries,  with  their  extensive 
spheres  and  great  range  of  service,  but  she 
felt  in  all  humility  that  she  might  be  able  to 
fill   a  niche   somewhere — perhaps   undertake 


68  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

the  kind  of  work  a  Biblewoman  did  at  home. 
She  was  willing  to  go  forth,  not  knowing  or 
caring  whither,  and  make  her  home  alone  in 
the  desert  with  only  the  heathen  around  her. 

A  letter  was  soon  on  its  way  to  the  Mission 
Board  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Scotland  offering  her  services  as  a  voluntary 
worker  for  Kafraria.  She  made  it  quite 
clear  that  she  would  ask  nothing  from  the 
resources  of  the  Church. 

"  I  should  not  like  to  displace  any  worker 
now  engaged,"  she  wrote;  "I  only  wish  to 
help  the  cause  of  God  with  my  time,  influence, 
and  means.  I  will  go  where  there  is  the 
greatest  need,  where  a  missionary  is  away 
on  furlough,  where  there  is  a  missionary 
family  in  sickness  or  trouble,  or  where  there 
is  an  out-station  with  native  chief  without 
a  missionary.  If  the  Board  will  point  out 
the  place  where  my  time  will  be  most  use- 
fully employed,  I  am  ready  at  once  to  go 
and  begin." 

So  fine  and  disinterested  an  offer  was 
accepted  with  gratitude,  and  she  was  asked 
to  go,  in  the  first  place,  to  Paterson.  Selling 
her  house,  she  returned  by  the  new  route 
through  Portuguese  East  Africa  to  Delagoa 
Bay,  and  thence  to  East  London  and  Pater- 
son, which  she  reached  early  in  the  year  1886. 


PART  II 

THE  HEAT  AND  BURDEN  OF  THE 
DAY 

Abe  41-67 


IN   THE   DEN   OF   "WOLVES" 

Me.  and  Mrs.  Davidson  were  glad  to  see 
their  old  assistant  once  more.  Her  face  was 
shadowed  by  the  suffering  of  her  experiences, 
but  her  smile  was  as  calm  and  sweet  as  ever. 
They  hoped  she  would  settle  down  into  her 
former  work,  and  were  disappointed  to  hear 
that  she  had  determined  on  a  new  line  of 
service.  She  wished,  she  said,  to  be  placed 
alone  in  some  out-district  in  connection  with 
the  mission — preferably  the  most  backward 
region — ^where  she  could  have  a  definite  bit 
of  work  to  do  and  be  responsible  for  it. 

There  was  no  need  to  discuss  where  that 
was.  The  thoughts  of  the  missionary  at 
once  travelled  to  it — Xolobe^  about  ten 
miles  away  to  the  north-west,  an  isolated 
"  pocket "  of  heathenism  between  the  Xolobe 
and  the  Kei  Rivers.  He  recalled  the  route 
to  it — the  long  stretch  through  a  rocky  canon, 

*  The  **  X  "  in  Xolobe  is  pronounced  with  a  click. 


72  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

the  steep  climb  up  the  mountain-side  covered 
with  scrub,  the  rough  ride  through  open 
country,  the  descent  by  sheep  and  cattle- 
track  into  another  valley,  and  then  the  little 
knob  of  ground  with  the  dark  circular  huts 
of  the  natives  mottling  the  landscape  round. 

Half -jestingly  he  said,  "Well,  there  is 
Xolobe." 

"  Send  me  there,"  she  replied. 

He  looked  astonished. 

"  But,"  he  remonstrated,  "  you  know  what 
it  is — a  wild  region  of  unbroken  heathenism. 
The  people  are  the  off-scourings  of  the  emi- 
grant Fingoes  whom  degradation  and  badness 
have  kept  together.  'Wolves,'  one  of  my 
elders  calls  them.  For  years  I  have  wrought 
there  with  some  of  my  best  agents  but  have 
made  no  headway  amongst  the  rude  and  bar- 
barous population.  They  are  lazy,  liars,  and 
notorious  thieves.  Again  and  again  I  have 
tried,  and  again  and  again,  on  account  of 
the  opposition,  I  have  had  to  close  the  school 
and  leave  the  place  to  itself.  It  would  never 
do  for  you  to  go  there  alone." 

*'  I  will  go  at  once,"  she  said.  It  was  ex- 
actly the  kind  of  service  which  appealed  to 
her  faith  and  courage. 

He  regarded  her  thoughtfully.     She  was 


IN  THE  DEN  OF  "  WOLVES  "     73 

strong  and  capable,  a  woman  of  experience — 
she  was  now  forty-one  years  of  age — and 
knew  her  own  power  and  capacity  for  holding 
out.  It  was  possible  that  she  would  succeed 
where  others  liad  failed. 

He  made  one  more  objection. 

"  It  would  be  a  poor  sort  of  life  for  you; 
it  would  be  very  lonely;  it  would  be  giving 
up  too  much." 

But  she  only  smiled  as  knowing  better,  for 
she  thought  of  some  lines  by  Dr.  Walter  C. 
Smith  which  she  had  learnt  by  heart  and 
were  a  kind  of  motto  guiding  all  her  actions: 

All  through  life  I  see  a  Cross 
Where  sons  of  God  yield  up  their  breath; 
There  is  no  gain  except  by  loss, 
There  is  no  life  except  by  death. 
There  is  no  vision  but  by  faith; 
No  glory  but  by  bearing  shame. 
No  justice  but  by  taking  blame: 
And  that  Eternal  Passion  saith, 
"  Be  emptied  of  glory  and  right  and  name." 

Her  confidence  impressed  and  fortified 
him.  The  longer  he  thought  of  the  idea  the 
more  it  appealed  to  him,  and  at  last  he  de- 
cided to  let  her  go. 

When  the  project  became  known  to  the 
scattered  European  residents  strong  disap- 
proval  was    expressed.      They    thought    she 


74  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

should  not  be  permitted  to  take  the  risk  of 
living  alone  in  such  an  isolated  and  wild 
locality  among  a  degraded  class  of  natives 
addicted  to  the  worst  practices  of  heath- 
enism. 

Mr.  Newton  O.  Thompson,  the  magistrate 
of  the  Tsomo  district,  was  much  concerned  on 
her  behalf,  and  wondered  whether  it  would 
be  wise  to  allow  her  to  carry  out  her  wish. 
"  The  majority  of  natives,"  he  writes,  "  be- 
longed to  the  class  known  as  '  reds.'  To 
make  matters  worse  many  of  these  people 
had  no  desire  to  be  interfered  with,  and  con- 
sequently regarded  the  coming  of  a  lady- 
missionary  into  the  location  with  suspicion. 
Some  were  much  addicted  to  beer-drinking, 
and  on  such  occasions  wer^  anything  but 
pleasant  neighbours." 

Mr.  Davidson,  however,  said  that  his  own 
doubts  had  vanished  and  he  thought  there 
need  be  no  anxiety  as  to  her  safety,  and  this 
settled  the  matter. 

Packing  her  baggage  into  a  wagon  and 
taking  one  of  the  Paterson  elders  with  her 
she  set  off,  and,  after  a  toilsome  journey, 
arrived  at  Xolobe.  Surveying  the  conditions 
of  the  district,  she  saw  that  all  Christian 
work  and  influence  had  gone  to  pieces,  and 
standing  in  the  midst  of  the  moral  desolation 
her  heart  sank  within  her.    She  wondered.  .  . 


fe= 


IN  THE  DEN  OF  "WOLVES"     75 

"How  many  Christians  are  there?"  she 
asked  the  elder. 

"  One,"  he  replied. 

Taking  her  Bible,  she  turned  over  its 
pages  thoughtfully  and  read  in  Ezekiel: 

"  The  heathen  that  are  left  round  about 
you  shall  know  that  I  the  Lord  build  the 
ruined  places j  and  plant  that  that  was  deso- 
late: I  the  Lord  have  spoken  it,  and  I  will 

do  itr 

And  then  there  came  into  her  mind  a  vision 
of  Xolobe  won  for  Christ,  and  from  that 
moment  she  never  faltered. 

A  lover  of  nature,  she  was  helped  by  the 
beauty  of  her  environment.  The  mission 
reserve  was  situated  on  a  lip  of  land  sur- 
rounded by  majestic  precipices  and  steep 
hill-sides  covered  here  and  there  with  patches 
of  woodland  or  bush,  and  was  almost  com- 
pletely isolated  by  a  couple  of  streams  which, 
after  a  series  of  minor  falls,  met  and  flowed 
on  to  join  the  Great  Kei  River.  Down  the 
valley  her  eye  rested  upon  high  hills  faced 
with  rugged  rock,  clustering  kraals,  fertile 
fields,  and  herds  of  cattle  and  flocks  of  sheep 
and  goats  tended  by  native  boys.  The  scarlet 
aloe  relieved  the  sombre  greens  by  its  splashes 
of  brilliant  colour.  As  the  fleeting  changes 
of  light  and  shadow  settled  into  the  soft 
tones  of  evening  the  fierce  and  naked  fronts 


76  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

of  the  heights  were  lit  up  with  glory,  orange 
and  rose  and  purple,  and  then  all  suddenly 
faded  into  the  darkness  and  stillness  of  the 
night  with  wreaths  of  white  mist  traihng 
mysteriously  in  the  dimness  and  lights  glim- 
mering here  and  there  through  the  open  door- 
way of  huts. 

She  lay  down  that  night  in  a  Kafir  hut 
on  the  tops  of  the  boxes  she  had  brought 
with  her,  and  covered  herself  with  a  shawl. 
But  she  could  not  sleep,  and  was  early  up 
and  about  in  the  morning.  Xolobe  in  the 
soft  clear  light  looked  to  her  "  a  gem  of 
beauty,"  and  with  a  more  buoyant  spirit  she 
began  that  patient  service  which  was  to  last, 
without  pause  or  respite,  for  thirty  years. 


II 

ADVENTURES 

Her  first  task  was  to  become  acquainted 
with  the  people  and  get  into  touch  with  the 
children,  and  so  introduce  an  atmosphere  of 
confidence  that  would  prepare  the  way  for 
settled  work  in  school  and  church.  Remem- 
bering Tiyo  Soga's  words  that  as  a  race 
the  Kafirs  prefer  to  be  drawn,  not  driven, 
she  made  no  stir,  used  no  pressure,  but 
moved  about  quietly,  with  soft  speech  and 
observant  eyes,  talking  with  this  one  and 
that  one,  and  silently  laying  her  plans.  She 
had  the  patient,  persistent,  imperturbable  man- 
ner characteristic  of  the  true  African  pioneer, 
that  unresting,  unhastening  movement  which 
we  find  best  exhibited  in  the  "  forward  tread  " 
of  Dr.  Livingstone. 

Her  method  was  to  visit  the  huts,  carrying 
some  simple  medicines  with  her  as  a  sure 
means  of  winning  an  entrance.     She  would 

77 


7t  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

appear  suddenly  in  some  kraal  where  the 
men  were  sitting,  wrapped  in  their  terra- 
cotta blankets,  smoking  and  gossiping,  give 
them  a  pleasant  word,  and  enter  the  nearest 
hut,  stooping  through  the  low  doorway  from 
which  the  smoke  was  issuing.  A  wife,  red 
handkerchief  on  head,  would  be  attending 
to  the  evening  meal.  The  fire  occupied  the 
centre,  and  upon  it  would  be  set  a  pot  con- 
taining Kafir  corn,  while  a  boy  or  girl, 
clothed  only  in  a  necklace  of  beads,  would 
perhaps  be  roasting  mealies  from  the  cob. 
She  would  find  out  the  circumstances  of  the 
family,  talk  sympathetically  about  them,  and 
then  read  and  pray. 

The  faith  of  the  sick  in  her  powers  was 
pathetic.  One  old  blind  man  besought  her 
to  lay  her  hands  upon  his  eyes  and  restore 
his  sight.  "  That  power,"  she  said  to  him, 
"belongs  to  God  alone:  but  I  can  show  you 
how  you  can  get  the  eyes  of  your  soul 
opened." 

Sometimes  she  would  address  the  groups 
in  the  open,  but  the  painted  men  looked  upon 
her  only  as  a  diverting  curiosity.  Some  were 
polite  and  interested,  some  scowled,  others 
were  indifferent.  When  she  read  the  Bible, 
told  them  about  Christ,  and  prayed,  they 
laughed.    To  them  her  rehgion  was  absurdly 


ADVENTURES  79 

childish,  and  they  treated  it  with  amused 
scorn. 

Far  and  wide  she  went.  No  journey  was 
too  long  or  toilsome  if  sick  folk  called  for 
her  services.  She  was  asked  to  go  to  a  spot 
which  a  native  evangehst  had  told  her  was 
inaccessible.  "  There  are  no  roads  to  it," 
he  assured  her.  She  quietly  gathered  what 
was  necessary  and  set  out.  On  the  way  she 
passed  a  hut  where  the  children  ran  terror- 
stricken  from  the  sight  of  a  white  face. 

Some  of  the  places  were  twenty  miles 
away,  too  remote  to  be  visited  in  one  day, 
and  she  had  often  to  spend  nights  in  the 
kraals.  A  message  from  a  big  man  called 
Gaka  took  her  to  his  home  on  the  flat  of 
a  mountain  top.  A  steep  path  bordered 
by  wild  geraniums,  zinnias,  and  gladioli  led 
to  it.  In  a  hut  Gaka's  mother  was  lying 
sick  of  a  fever  amongst  dirt  and  squalor. 
'Smoyana  chased  out  the  noisy  children,  did 
what  she  could  for  the  comfort  of  the  suf- 
ferer, and  read  and  prayed.  Then  she  gath- 
ered the  boys  and  girls  about  her  and  taught 
them.  A  man  came  in  and  was  interested 
in  her  talk;  he  had  never  heard  of  God  and 
did  not  know  who  He  was. 

At  sunset  the  women  returned  from  their 
"  gardens,'*  or  fields,  where  they  had  been  at 


80  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

work  since  daybreak,  and  set  about  making 
the  evening  meal — Kafir  corn,  pounded  and 
boiled,  served  with  amasi  or  sour  milk.  This 
was  the  hour  of  gossip,  and  the  man  who  did 
not  know  God  kept  the  company  shaking 
with  laughter  by  retailing  the  scandal  of 
the  day.  'Smoyana,  however,  created  her 
opportunity,  and  spoke  to  them  of  deeper 
things.  After  prayer  she  was  glad  to  retire 
to  a  hut  where  the  women,  the  children,  and 
a  couple  of  kids  were  her  companions.  She 
slept  on  a  mat  with  her  clothes  on.  At  dawn 
she  left  for  another  long  journey  to  attend 
some  sick  children. 

In  these  early  days  her  position  was  not 
free  from  peril.  One  Sunday  afternoon  she 
was  at  a  distance  from  Xolobe  when  a  thun- 
derstorm threatened  and  she  turned  her  steps 
homewards. 

In  a  lonely  hollow  amongst  the  hills  two 
strange  men  appeared  from  amongst  the 
scrub  and  began  to  follow  her.  She  felt 
instinctively  that  they  meant  mischief  and, 
turning,  she  eyed  the  one  who  was  nearest, 
a  tall  powerful  fellow  whose  blanket  was 
slung  over  his  shoulder  and  who  carried  a 
huge  club.  His  face  was  that  of  a  fiend; 
she  thought  she  had  never  seen  so  repulsive 
a  creature. 


ADVENTURES  gl 

"  You  seem  to  be  in  a  hurry,"  she  said. 

"What  have  you  got  there?"  he  de- 
manded. 

"  Bibles."      ^ 

Remembering  that  she  had  been  told  not 
to  allow  a  native  to  walk  behind  her  if  she 
feared  violence,  she  commanded  him  to  go 
on  before.     He  did  so  but  kept  near. 

Looking  behind,  she  observed  that  the 
other  man  had  come  up  noiselessly  and  was 
at  her  back.  She  felt  a  thrill  of  alarm  and 
looked  round  for  a  way  of  escape.  At  that 
moment  a  local  native  suddenly  appeared 
out  of  a  path  above  them  driving  cattle. 
Her  expression  of  rehef  made  the  men  turn, 
and  seeing  the  herdsman  they  scowled  and 
after  a  moment's  hesitation  made  off  as 
quickly  as  they  had  come. 

When  Mrs.  Davidson  was  told  of  the 
incident  she  remarked,  "  They  meant  to  mur- 
der and  rob  you,  of  course,"  a  surmise  which 
was  subsequently  confirmed. 

One  Sunday  she  had  been  attending  the 
Communion  at  Paterson  and  had  been  de- 
tained and  it  was  five  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon ere  she  left  to  trudge  the  ten  miles 
back.  Darkness  fell  but  she  kept  on.  At 
last  she  lost  the  roughly-defined  track  and 
went  wandering  amongst  the  rocks  and  scrub. 


82  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

It  was  impossible  to  tell  where  she  was,  and 
she  abandoned  the  attempt  to  proceed  and 
took  shelter  for  the  night  behind  a  boulder. 
The  hours  passed  slowly;  she  wearied  for 
the  dawn.  With  the  light  she  discovered  that 
she  had  been  resting  on  the  edge  of  a  preci- 
pice. One  step  more  and  she  would  have 
been  killed. 

She  tramped  to  Xolobe  and  took  up  her 
duties  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 


Ill 

THE  POWERS  OF  DARKNESS 

In  her  going  in  and  out  amongst  the  people 
she  came  more  closely  into  contact  with  the 
conditions  of  primitive  native  life  than  she 
had  hitherto  done.  Outwardly  she  found 
them  picturesque  enough. 

The  majority  of  the  Fingoes  were  not 
hlack  but  dark  brown  in  skin,  and  their 
bodies,  shining  under  the  fat  and  red  ochre 
or  clay  rubbed  upon  it,  looked  hke  polished 
bronze.  The  blanket  was  the  sole  article  of 
clothing  of  the  men,  and  even  this  was  often 
thrown  aside  in  warm  weather.  It  was 
greased  and  coloured  in  the  same  way  as 
their  skin  and  embroidered  with  blue  and 
white  beads.  The  dress  of  the  women  was 
a  skirt  fastened  round  the  waist,  with  some- 
times a  shawl  wound  over  the  upper  part  of 
the  body  and  a  coloured  handkerchief  or 
fillet  round  the  head.  Both  men  and  women 
decorated  themselves  with  necklets  and  arm- 

88 


84  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

lets  of  beads,  shells,  copper,  ivory  and  wild 
beasts'  teeth,  and  the  men  usually  carried 
a  knobkerry  or  stick. 

The  women  drew  out  her  sympathies  in 
a  special  degree.  There  was  much  simple 
dignity  about  them.  As  she  met  them  with 
their  babies  tucked  into  a  fold  of  their  blan- 
kets on  their  back,  or  carrying  head  loads 
of  wood  or  green  maize  and  other  produce, 
she  admired  their  symmetry  and  grace.  But 
they  were  practically  little  better  than  chat- 
tels, being  acquired  in  marriage  by  the  high- 
est bidder  of  stock.  This  is  a  custom  which, 
on  account  of  some  advantages  it  possesses 
in  existing  circumstances,  is  not  altogether 
condemned,  but  is  bound  to  disappear  under 
the  continued  impact  of  Christian  ideals.  The 
wives  were  the  real  workers  in  the  native 
hive,  being  not  only  domestic  drudges  but 
all-day  toilers  in  the  fields,  while  their  hus- 
bands only  performed  some  perfunctory  tasks 
and  lounged  and  smoked.  Often  cheerful 
enough,  their  faces  had  that  look  which  one 
usually  sees  in  non-Christian  lands — the  pa- 
tient but  lustreless  expression  as  of  an  un- 
awakened  soul,  which  contrasts  so  notably 
with  the  bright  and  intelligent  aspect  of 
Christian  womanhood. 


THE  POWERS  OF  DARKNESS    85 

Involuntarily,  however,  she  penetrated 
deeper  beneath  the  surface  of  native  life, 
and  saw  heathenism  in  all  its  naked  effron- 
tery, and  then-  she  began  more  fully  to  real- 
ize the  tremendous  difficulty  of  the  task  she 
had  undertaken.  It  was  the  rites  and  prac- 
tices of  centuries  she  was  challenging. 

The  system  of  religion  she  did  not  fear; 
it  was  merely  a  superstitious  belief  in  goblins, 
demons,  and  ancestral  spirits,  which,  potent 
enough  in  its  practical  effect  on  their  lives, 
would  gradually  disappear  before  the  light 
of  the  truth. 

Nor  did  she  dread  the  witch-doctors,  men 
often  of  great  cunning  and  ability,  always 
a  powerful  influence  for  evil,  who  played  on 
the  weakness  and  follies  of  native  nature, 
and   terrorised   young   and    old. 

What  she  did  fear  was  the  terrible  hold 
which  the  tribal  customs  had  over  their  bodies 
and  souls. 

There  was,  first  of  all,  polygamy,  regarded 
partly  as  a  tribal  duty  in  former  days  to 
maintain  the  fighting  strength  of  the  armies, 
but  an  arrangement  appealing  to  the  self- 
indulgent  sense  of  a  barbarous  people.  It 
created  a  formidable  obstacle  to  Christian 
discipleship,  for,  when  a  man  wished  to  join 
the  Church  it  meant  that  he  must  separate 


86  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

himself  from  all  his  wives  save  one,  and 
there  were  obvious  hardships  involved  in  such 
a  proceeding.  Many  would  have  gladly  ac- 
cepted the  gospel  from  the  first  if  they  had 
been  allowed  to  retain  their  wives,  but  the 
law  of  the  Church  was  inexorable  and  though 
they  might  be  hearers  they  could  not  be 
admitted   to   membership. 

But  polygamy  was  as  nothing  to  the 
hideous  initiation  ceremonies  through  which 
every  boy  and  girl  had  to  pass  into  the  stage 
of  manhood  and  womanhood.  In  the  case  of 
the  lads  there  was  the  rite  of  circumcision, 
which,  in  itself,  was  not  by  some  very  se- 
riously objected  to,  but  it  was  associated 
with  practices  of  the  most  immoral  character. 
During  the  process  of  initiation  these  noviti- 
ates were  covered  with  white  clay  and  dressed 
in  grass  skirts  and  masks.  In  the  case  of 
girls  intonjane  ceremonies  marked  the  corre- 
sponding period  of  isolation. 

No  description  of  the  rites  is  possible;  it 
is  suflScient  to  say  that  when  the  young  peo- 
ple emerged  from  their  course  of  "  training  " 
and  license  they  had  lost  for  ever  that  inno- 
cence and  purity  which  are  the  beauty  and 
the  crown  of  life. 

Another  curse  was  beer-drinking.  No 
doubt  it  was  the  only  method  by  which  the 


A   GROUP   OF   FINGO  WOMEN 


A  BOYS'    "initiation"   DANCE 


THE  POWERS  OF  DARKNESS    87 

natives  could  give  expression  to  their  social 
instincts,  but  it  led  to  every  kind  of  vicious- 
ness  and  immorality.  Much  of  the  time  of 
the  women  wais  taken  up  with  preparing  the 
drink — in  beating  and  grinding  the  corn,  and 
makhig,  boiling,  and  straining  the  stuff.  In 
her  visits  to  the  kraals  Mrs.  Forsyth  came 
across  many  a  carousal.  The  people  were 
gathered  together  in  huts  which  were 
crowded  to  suffocation,  each  man  and  woman 
taking  long  draughts  of  the  liquor  amidst  a 
babel  of  confused  talk  and  laughter.  This 
would  go  on  for  days  and  nights,  whilst  the 
children  went  neglected  or  unprovided  with 
food. 

Such  were  the  peculiar  evils  which  our 
heroine  found  entrenched  in  the  district  she 
had  come  to  evangelise.  When  everyone, 
young  and  old,  was  steeped  in  sensualism, 
what  hope  was  there  that  she,  one  lone 
woman,  could  work  a  saving  change?  How 
could  she  stem  the  raging  current  of  un- 
cleanness  flowing  as  fiercely  and  irresistibly 
as  a  river  in  flood? 

She  shivered  as  she  thought  of  it  all  and 
of  her  own  helplessness,  but  she  took  refuge 
in  the  assurance  that  with  God  everything 
is  possible,  and  relying  on  His  guidance  and 
help  she  braced  herself  for  the  struggle.    She 


88  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

passionately  desired  to  succeed.  "  I  ask  Xo- 
lobe  for  Christ,"  was  a  pathetic  sentence  in 
one  of  her  reports. 

Her  greatest  weapon  was  prayer.  She 
was  not  content  with  petitions  in  general 
terms,  but  made  definite  intercession  for  par- 
ticular persons,  and  she  begged  her  corre- 
spondents to  follow  the  same  plan.  "  I  ask 
for  prayer  for  so  and  so,"  was  the  burden 
of  her  letters.  In  a  poem  which  appeared  in 
the  juvenile  magazine  of  the  Church  she 
voiced  the  cry  of  the  children  of  Xolobe  to 
the  children  of  Scotland: 

We  lie  outside  the  Shepherd's  fold — 
The  night  is  drear  and  dark  and  cold. 
While  you  are  safe  and  warm  within. 
Guarded  and  fenced  and  hedged  from  sin, 
Oh  pray  for  us! 

"  Oh  pray  for  us,"  was  her  cry  to  the  end. 


IV 

THE  SIEGE  OF  THE  CHIEF 

Her  most  stubborn  fight  was  with  Mnyila, 
the  chief  of  Xolobe,  a  typical  "red,"  con- 
forming to  all  the  customs  of  his  tribe  with 
the  fanaticism  of  a  zealot.  He  set  a  bad 
example  to  his  people  who  were  frequently 
embroiled  in  tribal  fights.  On  one  occasion 
the  affray  was  so  serious  that  the  authorities 
arrested  and  imprisoned  his  followers  in  a 
body,  and  fined  them  to  the  extent  of  £100. 
This  sum  was  promptly  paid,  but  the  punish- 
ment did  not  stop  the  vendetta.  A  kraal 
near  the  mission-house  was  surrounded  by  a 
wild  body  of  men,  who  attempted  to  stab  the 
police  sergeant  despatched  to  arrest  them. 
Afraid  for  Mrs.  Forsyth's  safety,  an  old 
heathen  came  and  said  to  her: 

"  Ma,  these  bad  people  of  yours  like  to 
fight;  you  must  rise  up  and  go  away  from 
them." 

"  But,"  she  said,   "  if  they  are  bad  they 

89 


90  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

need  me  to  stay  and  help  to  make  them 
better." 

From  the  first  Mnyila  avoided  her,  would 
not  go  near  her  meetings,  and  forbade  his 
people  to  go.  His  principal  wife  Nomonti 
was  of  the  same  mind.  It  was  one  of  her 
huts  which  'Smoyana  was  occupying,  and  she 
used  often  to  come  in  and  talk  to  her  about 
the  strange  manners  and  customs  of  the  white 
people  across  the  sea.  A  very  clever  and 
intelligent  woman,  she  parried  all  the  mis- 
sionary's frontal  attacks  and  would  have  noth- 
ing to  do  with  her  religion. 

But  it  was  the  chief  himself  to  whom 
'Smoyana  laid  siege  with  the  deliberation  and 
determination  of  a  general  assailing  a  fort- 
ress. She  paid  him  surprise  visits,  and  when 
she  caught  him  talked  to  him  with  uncom- 
promising directness,  denouncing  his  sins,  and 
at  the  same  time  persuasively  presenting  the 
better  way.  He  listened  with  genial  equa- 
nimity, and  when  she  left  turned  with  added 
zest  to  his  revelries. 

Once  she  found  the  kraal  folk  engaged  in 
indecent  dancing.  The  chief  kept  out  of  her 
way;  the  others  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  her 
reproofs.    She  approached  the  head  wife: 

"  Why  are  you  doing  these  dreadful  things 
on  God's  Sabbath  day?"  she  asked. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  THE  CHIEF     91 

"  Ma,"  was  the  reply,  "  you  do  not  under- 
stand; if  we  do  not  observe  our  customs 
sickness  will   come  upon  us." 

'Smoyana  opened  her  Bible.  "  This  is 
God's  book,"  she  said,  "and  He  says  this": 
— fearlessly  quoting  accusing  passages  and 
throwing  them  at  her  like  bombshells. 

The  chief's  eldest  son  was  often  present 
when  'Smoyana  attacked  him;  he  had  some 
conception  of  the  truth,  and  once  he  was  so 
overcome  by  the  visitor's  solemn  admonitions 
that  he  burst  into  tears  and  left  the  hut. 
'Smoyana  had  hopes  of  him,  but  he,  too, 
shrank  from  the  surrender  of  his  heathen 
practices;  the  sacrifice  was  too  great. 

She  was  well  aware  how  difficult  it  was 
for  these  men  to  change  their  manner  of  life; 
it  involved  their  whole  social  status  and  fu- 
ture. A  native  lost  his  position  in  his  tribe 
when  he  abandoned  the  customs  of  his  fath- 
ers; there  was  a  heavy  pecuniary  sacrifice 
in  the  abandonment  of  polygamy.  Those 
who  renounced  the  initiation  ceremony  were 
considered  apostates  to  tribal  tradition  and 
virtue,  and  treated  with  contempt  and  de- 
rided as  "  boys." 

But  she  realised  that  a  beginning  must  be 
made,  and  that  every  convert  rendered  it 
easier  for  others  to  take  the  step,  until  the 


92  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

time  came  when  a  Christian  community  could 
be  formed  and  Christian  ideals  dominate  the 
land.  To  win  a  chief  would  be  a  great  vic- 
tory, and  the  influence  of  such  an  event  would 
spread  far  and  wide.  She  never,  therefore, 
grew  tired  of  trying  to  save  Mnyila,  though 
he  continued  to  make  determined  attacks  with 
the  object  of  suppressing  her  work.  Once, 
too  cowardly  to  come  himself,  he  sent  his 
brother  with  the  plain  intimation  that  he 
would  be  glad  to  see  her  leave  the  district. 
She  ignored  the  request,  and  merely  re- 
doubled her  efforts  to  storm  his  pagan  heart. 
No  case  was  hopeless  in  her  eyes.  And  she 
had  her  reward.  He  became  less  hostile,  and 
at  last  sent  her  a  message: 

"  Speak  much  to  my  people,  'Smoyana, 
and  teach  men  about  God,^  because  we  are 
all  wrong." 

Imprisoned  for  theft,  he  was  deposed. 
Afterwards  he  became  very  ill,  and,  much 
softened,  he  humbly  accepted  Christ  and  died 
converted.  Matole  reigned  in  his  stead,  a 
heathen,  but  more  favourable  to  the  mission 
work. 


PERSECUTION 

It  was  in  a  small  wattle-and-daub  building 
which  had  been  erected  in  the  time  of  Mr. 
Sclater  that  Mrs.  Forsyth  gathered  the  few 
who  were  weary  of  their  old  ways  and  brave 
enough  to  seek  after  better.  Though  uphill 
and  often  disheartening  work,  her  courage 
and  lovingkindness  never  failed,  and  one 
after  another  of  the  people  dropped  in  and 
became  interested  and  friendly.  One  heathen 
actually  presented  her  with  a  threepenny-bit 
to  help  the  cause.  She  sent  it  to  Scotland 
with  the  remark :  "  Perhaps  this  red  man's 
offering  may  make  some  of  the  people  at 
home  who  give  pence  and  halfpence  to  the 
collection  try  to  give  a  little  more." 

But  when  she  ventured  to  open  a  day- 
school  in  the  same  building  the  opposition 
broke  out  afresh,  and  she  encountered  end- 
less difficulties  and  disappointments.  The 
local    witch-doctor   was   her   most   powerful 

93 


94  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

enemy,  and  incited  the  whole  district  against 
her. 

"  Heathenism  is  rampant,"  she  wrote  to 
her  friends  at  home.  "Darkness  covers  the 
earth  and  gross  darkness  the  people.  Im- 
agine seventeen  children  in  one  family  whose 
father  hinders  them  from  attending  school, 
but  is  ready  to  allow  them  any  sinful  in- 
dulgence. When  I  expostulate  with  them 
they  say :  '  We  do  not  know  it  is  sin ;  our 
parents  teach  us  these  things.'  " 

But  again  her  quiet  persistence  wore  down 
all  hostility;  in  twos  and  threes  the  children 
began  to  attend,  and  soon  she  had  seventeen 
girls  and  fifteen  boys,  whom  she  taught  writ- 
ing, arithmetic,  geography,  and  grammar,  im- 
parting also  to  the  giris  some  knowledge 
of  sewing  and  general  housework.  They 
came  in  red  clay  attire,  a  hayi  or  cotton  sheet 
which  the  boys  wrapped  round  their  bodies, 
and  the  girls  tied  at  the  waist  with  a  straw 
cord,  fixing  it  below  with  buckles  into  a  kind 
of  petticoat. 

They  were  wonderfully  eager  to  learn,  and 
many  walked  long  distances  and  arrived  foot- 
sore and  weary.  Perhaps  it  was  the  singing 
that  attracted  them,  for  all  Kafirs,  young 
and  old,  are  passionately  fond  of  music,  and 
they  enjoyed  nothing  so  much  as  the  learning 


PERSECUTION  95 

of  the  Kafir  hymns  'Smoyana  taught  them — 
those  simple  melodies  which  appeal  to  Chris- 
tian children  all  over  the  world. 

But  the  teaehing  had  its  effect.  When 
visiting  a  heathen  kraal  she  asked  if  a  little 
boy  who  came  to  the  school  ever  spoke  about 
anything  he  learnt  there.  "  Yes,"  replied 
his  mother,  "  he  takes  his  elder  brother  aside 
at  nights  and  says,  '  Let  us  pray.' " 

Perhaps,  also,  it  was  the  singing  as  much 
as  a  feehng  of  curiosity  which  drew  the 
parents  from  their  work  in  the  fields  to 
watch  the  strange  proceedings  in  the  little 
mud  schoolroom.  Some  of  these  thought  that 
whatever  the  motive  of  the  white  woman  was, 
the  effect  on  the  children  appeared  to  be 
good,  and  they  good-naturedly  allowed  them 
to  go;  but  the  majority,  jealous  for  the  main- 
tenance of  their  old  ways,  continued  tacitly 
to  oppose  the  new  development.  Periods  of 
persecution  recurred,  during  which  the  school 
had  to  be  closed.  Attendances  often  mys- 
teriously dwindled,  puzzling  the  teacher  until 
she  noticed  that  the  falling  away  always  hap- 
pened after  some  boy  or  girl  had  expressed 
a  desire  to  be  a  Christian.  The  first  lad  con- 
verted was  handed  over  to  the  tender  mer- 
cies of  the  witch-doctor  and  forced  to  re- 


96  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

nounce  his  faith.  When  four  scholars  made 
an  open  confession  that  they  had  accepted 
Christ,  every  "  red "  child  was  taken  away 
on  some  pretext  or  other. 

"  It  is  a  bitter  trial,"  she  said,  "  but  we 
cannot  lower  our  standard.  We  never  con- 
ceal our  intention,  which  is,  to  win  Xolobe 
for  Christ." 

Then  the  imposition  of  a  school  tax  by 
the  Government  annoyed  the  people  and 
revived  the  antagonism,  and  the  most  prom- 
ising pupils  were  withdrawn.  Other  inter- 
ruptions occurred.  An  outbreak  of  fever 
stopped  the  work  for  months,  many  of  the 
natives  and  their  children  fleeing  from  the 
district  in  terror  of  the  epidemic.  "  Still," 
she  wrote,  "  we  have  reason  to  thank  God 
and  take  courage.  Amidst  all  our  weariness 
and  shortcomings  we  know  and  feel  that  He 
is  with  us." 

"  She  is  working  away,"  wrote  Mr.  David- 
son at  this  time,  "  in  a  spirit  of  indomitable 
courage  and  perseverance.  I  found  her  as 
hearty  as  ever  in  a  school  full  of  children. 
A  child  has  been  the  means  of  converting 
the  mother,  and  I  baptized  them  both.  It  is 
one  of  the  darkest  parts  of  the  land  where 
I  could  make  no  headway  till  she  took  it  in 
hand." 


PERSECUTION  97 

In  1889  she  added  the  fiftieth  name  to  the 
roll.  "  I  trace  all  this,"  she  said,  "  as  an 
answer   to   prayer." 

One  day  when  she  had  been  fighting  diffi- 
culties, a  passing  stranger  looked  in.  "  Do 
you  remember  me?  "  he  asked  smilingly.  "  I 
am  one  of  your  old  scholars  at  Paterson." 
He  was  now  the  second  teacher  in  the  largest 
school  in  Fingoland.  She  had  a  long  talk 
with  him,  found  that  he  had  been  loyal  to 
his  training,  and  always  sought  to  lead  the 
children  in  his  care  to  Christ.  His  visit  was 
like  a  gleam  of  sunshine  in  a  grey  day,  and 
she  returned  encouraged  and  invigorated  to 
her  task. 

Along  with  the  day  school  she  started  a 
Sunday  School,  but  this,  on  account  of  the 
early  morning  hour  at  which  she  held  it  not 
suiting  Kafir  domestic  arrangements,  was  not 
at  first  so  successful.  Finding  that  many 
girls  remained  about  the  station  in  the  in- 
terval between  the  Church  services,  she 
formed  a  midday  Bible  Class  for  them,  which 
came  to  fulfil  very  much  the  same  purpose, 
and  was  one  of  the  most  important  features 
of  the  work.  None  gave  her  such  pleasure 
and  satisfaction  as  this  class  of  raw  girlhood, 
over  none  did  she  brood  with  more  loving 
and  wistful  concern.   How  she  toiled  to  bring 


98  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

the  young  lives  into  the  safe  keeping  of  her 
Lord  I  How  she  brought  her  simple  and 
absolute  belief  in  the  efficacy  of  prayer  to 
bear  on  each  doubtful  or  anxious  case! 

In  these  early  days  there  were  three  mem- 
bers in  particular  whom  she  desired  to  con- 
vert— Jane,  Bertha,  and  Daisy,  all  about  the 
same  age.  They  were  regular  in  attendance 
and  learnt  their  lessons  well,  but  they  would 
not  make  the  change  over  to  a  Christian 
life.  'Smoyana  employed  every  means  in  her 
power  to  bring  them  to  a  decision  but  in 
vain,  and,  completely  baffled,  she  was  almost 
in  despair  when  she  remembered  the  answer 
given  to  her  by  a  lady  speaker  at  home  whom 
she  had  asked  to  reveal  the  secret  of  her 
power.  The  reply  was,  "  This  kind  goeth 
not  forth  but  by  prayer  and  fasting."  She 
chided  herself  for  not  realizing  this  sooner, 
and  at  once  put  the  principle  into  practice. 
She  fasted  a  whole  day  and  continued  in 
prayer  on  behalf  of  the  three  girls.  In  the 
following  week  Jane,  the  most  obstinate  of 
the  trio,  came  alone  to  the  candidates'  class 
and  signified  her  desire  to  accept  Christ. 
Then  when  the  class  met  the  other  two  fol- 
lowed her  example. 

Such  incidents,  added  to  conversions 
amongst    women    and    boys,    alarmed    the 


PERSECUTION  99 

heathen  community,  and  a  common  effort 
was  soon  on  foot  to  stop  the  secessions  from 
tribal  use  and  wont.  Women  were  beaten 
by  their  husbands  again  and  again  because 
they  would  not  renounce  the  profession  of 
Christ  which  they  had  made.  Two  sisters 
had  their  clothes  taken  away  to  prevent 
them  attending  the  meetings,  but  they  ap- 
peared in  scanty  undress.  When  they  re- 
turned to  their  homes  their  indignant  mother 
cried,  "Go  away;  we  don't  want  qobokas 
(Christians)  to  Uve  with  us."  Another  girl 
was  scourged  by  her  uncle  and  thrown  out 
of  the  hut.  Mrs.  Forsyth  took  her  in  and 
tended  her  with  a  mother's  care.  Boys  also 
had  their  clothes  and  wages  seized  when  they 
showed  themselves  attracted  by  the  new  way 
of  life. 

Our  heroine  had  a  fierce  hatred  of  injus- 
tice, and  the  courage  of  her  convictions,  and 
she  welcomed  and  protected  every  runaway 
who  fled  to  her.  The  station  was  at  this  time 
a  sanctuary  for  the  outcast  and  oppressed. 


VI 
THE  TYRANNY  OF  TAKI 

The  story  of  one  typical  family  may  be 
given  to  illustrate  the  extraordinary  ferment 
going  on  in  the  district,  and  the  trials  which 
the  converts,  like  the  early  Christians,  had 
to  suffer  at  the  hands  of  the  persecutors. 

Taki  was  a  caretaker  in  a  store  which  was 
mysteriously  robbed  during  his  master's  ab- 
sence. The  thieves  were  never  discovered. 
Taki,  however,  lost  his  post  and  looked  un- 
happy as  if  he  had  something  on  his  mind. 
'Smoyana  made  a  point  of  visiting  him  fre- 
quently but  he  resented  her  solicitude. 

"  Speak  to  others,"  he  said  gruffly,  "  but 
do  not  speak  to  me." 

''  Whosoever  shall  not  receive  you  nor  hear 
you,  when  ye  depart,  shake  off  the  dust  under 
your  feet  for  a  testimony  against  them"  she 
quoted,  and  rose  and  left. 

She  had  not  gone  far  before  she  heard  the 

100 


THE  TYRANNY  OF  TJmt  \  lOl; 

daughter  running  after  her  calling  her  back. 
"  He  bids  you  return,"  she  cried. 

When  she  reached  the  hut  she  received  a 
grudging  apology. 

The  daughter,  Nomnyaka,  a  good-looking 
girl  of  marriageable  age,  was  eager  to  know 
more  of  the  truth  but  was  afraid  of  her 
father.  One  day  she  bought  some  cotton 
sheeting  and  began  making  clothing.  Her 
father  came  in,  gave  her  a  look,  and  seized 
a  sjambok.  She  fled  out  of  the  hut,  down  to 
the  mission-house,  he  pursuing  her  with  the 
whip.  Mrs.  Forsyth  was  out,  but  the  house- 
girls  let  her  in.  The  father  stopped  at  the 
entrance.  When  Mrs.  Forsyth  arrived  she 
found  the  girl  trembling  and  in  violent  fear. 
She  kept  her  at  the  station,  provided  her 
with  clothes,  and  gave  her  work  to  do  in 
the  garden  and  house,  and  she  joined  the 
girls  at  school,  attended  the  meetings,  took 
part  in  family  worship,  and  was  perfectly 
happy. 

By  and  by  a  brother-in-law,  a  witch-doctor, 
took  up  her  case,  invited  her  to  go  to  his 
house,  and  promised  to  allow  her  to  wear 
clothes,  and  freedom  to  worship  God  and  at- 
tend school.  When  the  father  heard  of  this 
he  promptly  came  and  made  the  same  pro- 
posal; naturally  he  did  not  want  to  lose  the 


102; :    •  CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

lobola  or  dowry  he  would  receive  when  she 
married,  which  often  amounts  to  ten  head 
of  cattle.  His  offer  she  accepted,  and  re- 
turned home,  and  later  was  baptized  and 
took  the  name  of  Kate. 

A  Christian  widower  from  another  out- 
station  then  took  a  fancy  to  her  and  they 
were  married  in  Xolobe  Church.  She  made 
a  good  and  industrious  wife  and  a  capable 
mother. 

At  the  marriage  a  girl  in  red  clay  stood 
outside,  curious  to  see  the  ceremony,  but  re- 
fusing to  go  in.  She  watched  the  proceed- 
ings through  the  open  window.  It  was  a 
half-sister  of  Kate  called  Raqula,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Taki's  second  wife.  Mrs.  Forsyth 
knew  her  as  one  who  had  never  been  per- 
mitted to  come  to  school,  and  was  never 
seen  playing  about  like  other  children.  When 
at  her  hut  one  day  she  asked  her,  "  Wouldn't 
you  like  a  doll  to  play  with?"  "No,"  was 
the  child's  reply,  "  I  like  to  make  the  house 
nice  for  mother,"  and  went  on  with  her  task 
of  pounding  and  beating  the  clay  floor  to 
make  it  smooth  and  clean. 

After  the  marriage  of  Kate  further  dis- 
turbances occurred  in  the  family.  Raqula's 
mother  was  converted,  and  through  her  in- 
fluence her  step-mother  and  sister  were  also 


THE  TYRANNY  OF  TAKI      103 

brought  in.  Her  punishment  was  severe. 
She  was  driven  ruthlessly  away,  all  her  fowls 
and  belongings  were  sold,  and  a  new  wife 
was  installed  in  her  place.  Raqula  was  glad 
to  leave  the  home  and  live  with  a  heathen 
man  some  distance   away. 

One  Sunday  morning  a  young  woman  in 
European  clothes  and  of  happy  demeanour 
came  to  the  door  of  the  mission-house.  Her 
face  seemed  familiar  to  Mrs.  Forsyth.  It 
was  Raqula,  converted,  clothed,  and  in  her 
right  mind.  She  had  come  back  with  her 
husband  and  little  son  to  reside  in  Xolobe, 
and  soon  entered  the  candidates'  class,  a 
humble  and  industrious  disciple.  She  be- 
came a  member  and  was  regularly  married 
in  Xolobe  Church,  and  brought  two  children 
to  be  baptized. 

Kate's  eldest  sister  Jane  had  also  gone 
to  school.  A  quiet,  diligent  plodder,  she  was 
soon  able  to  read  the  New  Testament,  and 
the  beauty  of  the  life  portrayed  there  won 
her  heart.  Casting  about  in  her  mind  how 
to  procure  clothes,  she  collected  bundles  of 
wood  which  she  sold  to  Mrs.  Forsyth.  She 
had  nearly  amassed  sufficient  when  her  father 
got  wind  of  her  intention,  seized  her  hard- 
earned  savings,  withdrew  her  from  school, 
and  ordered  her  not  even  to  think  about  the 


104         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

new  customs.  She  had  no  alternative  but  to 
submit,  and  she  grew  up  to  womanhood  a 
heathen. 

After  she  married,  her  husband  went  to 
work  at  the  mines  and  met  with  a  serious 
injury.  Jane  was  afraid  he  would  die,  and 
the  teaching  she  had  received  from  Mrs. 
Forsyth  came  back  to  her  mind,  and  she 
turned  in  her  trouble  to  God  and  was  an- 
swered according  to  her  faith.  Becoming 
a  candidate  at  another  out-station  she  was 
baptized  along  with  her  children. 

The  leavening  process  went  on.  Another 
of  Taki's  wives  was  moved  to  renounce  her 
"  red  "  allegiance,  but  the  position  was  made 
so  hard  for  her  that  she  recanted. 

Raqula's  cousin,  Nosimanga,  was  married 
to  an  old  witch-doctor  and  was  the  mother 
of  two  intelligent  boys.  At  a  prayer-meeting 
at  her  home  she  was  brought  to  Christ  and 
soon  learnt  to  read.  Her  husband,  strangely 
enough,  put  no  hindrance  in  her  way;  he 
even  accompanied  her  occasionally  to  church, 
though  he  kept  to  his  own  fashion  of  life. 

Taki's  cruelty  increased  with  these  re- 
peated invasions  of  his  heathen  peace.  A 
daughter-in-law  was  won  over  by  Mrs. 
Forsyth,  but  her  husband  remained  obdurate. 
She  was  determined,  however,  to  bring  up 


THE  TYRANNY  OF  TAKI      105 

her  infant  daughter  Su-pi  as  a  Christian,  and 
she  clothed  her  in  the  new  way.  When  her 
husband  died  suddenly  her  friends  jeered 
at  her  and  said  she  was  being  punished. 
They  persecuted  her  and  boycotted  her  but 
she  remained  firm.  Then  Taki  took  her  in 
hand.  One  day  he  caught  her  on  her  knees 
praying  for  herself,  her  child,  and  her  heathen 
friends.  Infuriated  he  snatched  up  an 
assegai  and  threatened  to  spear  her  and  kill 
her  if  she  did  not  recant.  She  was  so  alarmed 
that  she  ran  out  of  the  kraal  and  fled  over 
the  hills.  For  a  whole  week  she  wandered 
in  the  direction  of  her  old  home  with  practic- 
ally nothing  to  eat,  and  then  fell  dead  from 
starvation  and  over-fatigue. 

When  the  news  reached  Taki's  kraal  he 
despatched  a  horseman  to  bring  back  the 
child,  who  was  stripped  of  her  clothing  and 
smeared  with  red  clay,  and  so  received  into 
heathenism.  By  and  by,  however,  she  was 
allowed  to  go  to  school  and  developed  into 
one  of  the  best  scholars,  won  many  prizes, 
and  entered  the  candidates'  class. 

Another  daughter-in-law  lost  her  husband 
and  turned  in  her  sorrow  to  Christ.  Taki 
threatened  her  and  she  went  to  'Smoyana, 
who  took  up  her  case  and  summoned  the 
man  to  her  presence. 


106         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

"  Taki,"  she  said,  "  do  you  like  your 
sheep  ?  and  count  them  ?  Do  you  know 
when  you  lose  one  or  find  one  ?  For  there 
was  a  man  who  had  a  hundred  sheep  and  he 
lost  one,  and  he  went  after  it  a  long  time, 
and  he  was  wounded  while  he  sought  it,  and 
it  was  found  in  your  kraal  when  you  were 
not  there.  And  people  said,  '  Taki  will  not 
be  willing  to  give  it  up  to  the  owner.'  But  I 
said,  *I  think  he  will;  I  shall  see  him  and 
try.'" 

By  this  time  Taki  was  sitting  bolt-upright, 
his  face  working,  his  eyes  staring. 

"  Taki,"  she  continued,  *'  do  not  be  afraid. 
I  am  speaking  a  parable  to  you.  God  is  the 
owner  of  the  sheep  that  was  lost.  The  sheep 
is  your  daughter-in-law  whom  you  have 
forbidden  to  come  to  Christ.  Will  you  give 
her  to  her  lawful  owner  ? " 

Somewhat  relieved  Taki  replied  sullenly, 
"  I  have  no  power  over  her  soul.  I  did 
forbid  her  before,  but  now  I  have  nothing  to 
say." 

"  Well,  I  would  like  you  to  give  her  leave 
to  attend  the  meetings  and  classes  and  the 
Sabbath  services." 

"  All  right,"  he  muttered.  "  She  can  go. 
But  I  forbid  you  to  come  any  more  to  the 
kraal." 


THE  TYRANNY  OF  TAKI      107 

Writing  Mr.  Davidson  on  some  matters 
'Smoyana  added  a  postscript: 

"  We  are  going  to  make  a  raid  on  Taki's 
house  in  a  body  on  Sabbath  without  his  per- 
mission.  Pray  for  us  !  " 

Taki  is  still  a  heathen. 


VII 

THE  WITCH-DOCTOR'S  FATE 

Passing,  one  day,  a  large  group  of  half -naked 
men  sitting  imbibing  beer  she  noticed,  in 
the  centre,  a  commanding  figure  with  a  head 
of  tangled  grey  hair  from  which  strings  of 
blue  beads  hung  pendant  to  the  waist. 

It  was  her  stoutest  opponent,  Loqina  the 
witch-doctor.  When  he  saw  her  he  shouted 
threateningly, 

"  Go  away,  you  Government  spy;  wie 
don't  want  you." 

Mrs.  Forsyth's  Scottish  blood  rose  at  this, 
and  she  went  forward  and  fearlessly  told  him 
what  she  thought  of  him  and  his  ways. 

Shortly  afterwards  a  native  marriage  took 
place  with  its  attendant  abominations  of 
drinking  and  dancing — and  worse.  It  ended 
with  a  free  fight  between  the  girls  of  Xolobe 
and  a  neighbouring  district.  Loqina  was 
present  during  the  seven  days  of  the  feast 
and  then  went  stumbling  home.      "Loqina 

108 


THE  WITCH-DOCTOR'S  FATE  109 

is  taking  the  wrong  road,"  cried  some  one 
who  followed  him  up  and  found  that  the 
old  man's  excesses  had  smitten  him  blind. 

He  was  thereafter  a  prisoner  in  his  dirty 
home  and  was  looked  after  by  Nondika,  his 
queer  old  wife,  to  whom  he  rhapsodised 
about  the  wars  he  had  been  engaged  in,  the 
blood  he  had  shed,  and  the  wounds  he  had 
received.  His  lucrative  practice  fell  off  and 
he  was  reduced  to  want. 

A  little  kindness  from  the  white  woman 
worked  wonders  and  he  began  to  come  to 
her  meetings.  The  parable  of  the  lost  sheep 
attracted  him  strangely.  "  Tell  me  about 
the  sheep  that  was  lost,"  he  would  say  again 
and  again,  like  a  child  fascinated  by  some 
story,  and  he  never  tired  of  listening  to  it. 
When  he  left  Mrs.  Forsyth's  presence  he 
always  bent  down  and  kissed  her  hand. 

He  grew  poorer  and  more  friendless  and 
was  forsaken  by  his  relations.  His  strength 
failed  as  well  as  his  sight  and  he  wished  Mrs. 
Forsyth  to  go  and  count  his  sheep  which 
he  had  left  in  the  care  of  a  neighbour.  The 
sheep  had  disappeared,  and  at  the  last  he  was 
only  able  to  give  Nondika  a  shilling.  "  Buy 
some  clothes,"  he  said,  "  and  go  to  church." 
He  did  not  make  any  profession  but  died 
praying. 


110        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

The  old  wife  discarded  her  red  clay  and 
with  a  little  help  procured  some  clothes  and 
became  a  faithful  attender  at  the  services. 
Whether  the  weather  was  cold  or  hot,  wet 
or  sunny,  she  was  at  the  station  by  sunrise. 
She  was  finally  baptized  by  Mr.  Davidson, 
but  her  home  life  was  not  happy.  Food  and 
house-room  were  grudgingly  bestowed,  and 
she  was  often  taken  violently  to  task  for 
not  being  able  to  complete  the  work  allotted 
to  her  in  the  fields.  She  caught  a  chill  and 
died  one  morning  at  daybreak,  with  love  in  her 
heart  for  "  God  and  Jesus  and  little  children." 

Another  instance  of  the  power  of  the  new 
teaching  at  this  time  gave  Mrs.  Forsyth  much 
satisfaction.  Nomonti,  the  head  wife  of  the 
former  headman,  had  become  more  hardened 
after  her  husband's  imprisonment  and 
pursued  her  sinful  way.  Some  of  her  near 
relatives,  however,  forsook  their  red  clay 
and  after  probation  were  admitted  to  the 
membership  of  the  church.  This  seemed  to 
startle  her  out  of  her  complacency.  One 
day  whilst  Mrs.  Forsyth  was  passing  her 
hut  she  saw  the  woman  beckoning  to  her. 

"Well,  Nomonti,"  she  said  kindly,  notic- 
ing that  she  hesitated  to  speak.  As  she  still 
seemed  at  a  loss  how  to  begin  Mrs.  Forsyth 
went  6n: 


THE  WITCH-DOCTOR'S  FATE  111 

"And  what  do  you  think  of  your  friends 
accepting  Jesus  as  their  Saviour  ? " 

"  Ma,"  she  exclaimed,  "  I  want  to  receive 
Him  too  !  "     ' 

On  the  green  grass  by  the  roadside  she 
knelt  and  surrendered  herself,  and  a  month 
later  was  baptized. 

Becoming  weak  and  frail  in  body  she  was 
not  able  for  rapid  travelling  and  came  down 
to  the  mission-house  on  Saturday  and 
remained  until  Monday  in  order  not  to  miss 
the  services.  She  enjoyed  the  morning  and 
evening  worship  and  the  talks  with  Mrs. 
Forsyth,  and  up  to  the  end  was  happy  and 
cheerful  in  her  faith. 

When  she  died  she  pled  pathetically  in 
prayer  that  her  Heavenly  Father  might  be 
with  her  as  she  went  through  the  dark  valley 
of  the  shadow.  So  well  beloved  had  she 
become  that  one  hundred  and  fifty  "  red " 
men  and  women  paid  the  last  tribute  of 
respect  to  her. 


VIII 

A  NINE-DAYS'  WONDER 

As  the  work  developed,  and  possibilities  of 
extension  presented  themselves,  Mrs.  Forsyth 
longed  for  an  assistant  who  would  relieve 
her  of  some  of  her  routine  duties.  Plan  as 
she  would,  however,  she  could  not  make  her 
slender  income  stretch  sufficiently  to  cover 
the  cost.  She  talked  the  matter  over  with 
Mr.  Davidson,  always  her  wise  counsellor, 
and  as  his  mind  had  fixed  upon  Xolobe  for 
her  so  it  turned  now  to  a  society  in  Scot- 
land which,  he  was  sanguine,  would  provide 
her  the  help  she  required.  This  was  the 
Greenock  Ladies'  Association  for  Promoting 
Female  Education  in  Kafraria,  which  had 
been  instituted  in  1841  for  the  purpose  of 
assisting  the  work  at  Emgwali  Training 
Institution. 

Acting  on  his  advice  she  wrote  to  the 
Committee  describing  her  service  and  needs, 
and  received  an  eager  and  generous  response, 

112 


A  NINE-DAYS'  WONDER      113 

the  Society  agreeing  to  send  her  out  £20  a 
year  to  pay  the  salary  of  an  assistant. 

Thus  was  initiated  a  connection  which 
lasted  throughout  the  whole  of  her  sojourn 
in  Kafraria  and  formed  the  principal  link 
between  her  and  the  homeland.  She  corre- 
sponded with  the  Secretary,  Miss  Prentice, 
and  after  her  death,  with  her  successor 
Miss  Macfarlane.  Month  by  month  the 
lonely  missionary  related  the  story  of  her 
work  and  back  came  the  love  and  sym- 
pathy of  an  understanding  Christian  heart. 
These  letters  from  Miss  Macfarlane  were 
a  perennial  source  of  cheer  and  encourage- 
ment. 

In  time  other  members  of  the  Committee 
got  in  touch  with  her  and  showed  her  much 
kindness.  As  her  name  and  work  began  to 
be  better  known  amongst  the  congregations 
of  the  church,  money  and  boxes  of  goods 
for  distribution  to  the  natives  were  sent  out 
to  her  by  work  parties,  Sunday  School 
children,  and  others.  Two  cases  from  the 
Greenock  ladies  contained  cotton  and  woollen 
material,  clothes,  stationery,  toys,  and  other 
articles  to  the  value  of  £75.  These  gifts 
were  very  welcome;  she  was  able  to  give 
the  children  what  they  required  to  attend 
school,  to  clothe  the  natives  who  renounced 


114.        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

their  blanket,  and  to  assist  the  people 
generally  in  times  of  economic  distress. 

For  her  first  assistant  'Smoyana  chose 
Ntintille,  who  happened  to  be  a  protegee  of 
the  Ladies'  Association,  having  been  trained 
at  Emgwali.  She  proved  helpful  both  in 
school  and  in  visitation,  but  the  climate 
proved  too  cold  for  her  constitution  and  she 
resigned. 

She  was  succeeded  by  Bekiwe,  her  old 
scholar  at  Paterson,  who,  at  the  instance  of 
Mrs.  Macfarlane,  of  Glasgow,  had  obtained 
some  training  at  Emgwali,  and  was  as  con- 
sistent in  her  life  and  as  eager  and  devoted 
in  her  service  for  Christ  as  ever.  She  was  a 
nine-days'  wonder.  The  people  were  amazed 
to  know  that  this  trim,  wholesome  girl  had 
been  a  "red  clay"  like  themselves;  but 
they  were  also  ready  to  ridicule  and  intimi- 
date her.  She,  however,  was  a  thorough- 
going Christian,  fearlessly  facing  their  scorn, 
and  denouncing  the  evils  of  their  heathen 
customs. 

Another  subsequent  assistant  was  Antyi 
Mbanga,  who  was  descended  from  a  royal 
clan,  and  was  loved  and  respected  by  the 
natives,  and  exercised  real  power  in  the 
district. 

Mrs.  Forsyth  saw  that  women  like  these 


I 


A   TYPICAL   FINGO 


A  NINE-DAYS'  WONDER      115 

were  the  hope  of  Africa.  There  might,  no 
doubt,  be  failures,  but  the  example  and  in- 
fluence of  those  who  succeeded  were  beyond 
all  calculation.  This  conviction  led  very 
soon  to  an  important  development. 


ix; 

THE   GREENOCK  GIFT 

« 

So  absorbed  was  Mrs.  Forsyth  in  her  work 
that  she  had  forgotten  to  care  for  her  own 
comfort.  She  was  still  living  in  a  damp  and 
dark  Kafir  hut,  out  of  which  she  was  occasion- 
ally washed  by  the  rains.  But  she  was  as 
happy  as  a  queen,  and  never  thought  of  com- 
plaining to  any  one.  The  fact,  however, 
came  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Greenock 
ladies,  who  could  not  bear  to  think  of  her 
passing  her  days  and  nights  in  so  wretched 
a  dwelling.  They  made  judicious  inquiries 
regarding  material  and  costs,  and  then 
through  the  generosity  of  a  few  friends  the 
Committee  was  able  to  remit  to  her  the  sum 
of  £48  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  two- 
roomed  cottage,  one  room  to  be  entirely  her 
own,  the  other  to  be  used  as  a  schoolhouse 
in  wet  or  cold  weather. 

The  news  of  the  gift  fell  like  a  benediction 
on  the  heart  of  the  solitary  woman.      She 

ue 


THE  GREENOCK  GIFT        117 

was  deeply  touched  by  the  thoughtfubiess 
and  sympathy  it  evinced  and  proceeded  joy- 
fully to  raise  her  home.  Selecting  native 
workmen  who  had  renounced  their  heathen- 
ism she  set  them  to  work.  Interest  and  love 
stimulated  their  service  and  by  November 
1889  the  building  was  ready.  She  called  it 
"  The  Greenock  Schoolhouse  "  in  recognition 
of  the  source  of  the  gift.  Thinking  it  well 
to  make  a  little  function  of  the  opening  she 
invited  the  magistrate  of  the  district  and 
her  umfundisi,  Mr.  Davidson,  to  be  present. 
Many  Christians  from  Paterson  and  else- 
where also  travelled  to  the  ceremony,  and 
an  ox  was  killed  and  roasted  for  their  benefit. 

The  magistrate  gave  a  speech  in  which 
he  impressed  upon  the  people  the  value  of 
education  and  the  great  things  which  Mrs. 
Forsyth  was  doing  for  them  and  their  chil- 
dren. He  then  distributed  the  prizes  to  the 
scholars.  "  To  see,"  wrote  Mr.  Davidson,  "  red 
heathen  in  one  of  the  darkest  spots  of  Africa 
coming  up  in  half-dozens  and  reading  the 
Bible  both  in  English  and  their  own  language 
correctly,  and  repeating  from  memory  whole 
chapters  of  the  New  Testament  and  Psalms 
without  a  mistake,  was  really  marvellous." 

Now  that  there  was  a  regular  mission- 
house,  though  a  humble  one,  and  a  proper 


118        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

home  atmosphere,  Mrs.  Forsyth  decided  to  try 
the  experiment  of  taking  in  a  scholar  to  live 
with  her.  She  felt  that  the  chief  influence 
against  the  redemption  of  the  children  was 
the  evil  surroundings  of  their  huts,  and  it 
might  be  possible  to  train  up  one  or  two  who 
would  grow  up  into  womanhood  uncontami- 
nated  by  heathen  scenes  and  customs  and 
become  teachers  and  inspirers  of  their  race. 

The  Greenock  Society,  happy  to  share 
the  privilege  of  this  development,  hastened 
to  offer  £10  per  annum  to  cover  the  cost. 

The  girl  chosen  was  "  Bella  Moir,"  a 
lovable,  affectionate  girl,  and  a  good  scholar. 
She  proved  worthy  of  the  care  which 
'Smoyana  bestowed  upon  her,  bringing  many 
recruits  to  the  school,  and  exercising  a  whole- 
some influence  upon  aU. 

"  When  did  you  begin  to  love  your  Saviour, 
Bella  ? "  inquired  Mrs.  Forsyth  one  day. 

"  Only  after  I  came  here,"  she  said. 

Bella's  case  was  so  encouraging  that 
three  other  children  were  taken  in.  Theodore, 
seven  years  old,  was  the  son  of  Matole,  the 
new  headman,  who  voluntarily  gave  him  up 
to  the  care  of  'Smoyana.  She  looked  for- 
ward to  the  boy  becoming  a  Christian  chief 
and  exercising  a  wide  influence  for  good. 
To  her  sorrow  he  was  suddenly  withdrawn. 


THE  GREENOCK  GIFT        119 

When  she  visited  his  hut  she  was  greatly- 
affected  by  his  shame  as  he  stood  before  her 
decked  in  his, blanket  and  beads.  He  kept 
thereafter  out  of  her  sight  but  once  she  saw 
him  outside  the  kraal. 

"  Theodore,  do  you  still  pray  ? "  she  asked. 

He  hung  his  head.  "  No,  'Smoyana.  My 
mother  forbids  me." 

Celani  was  a  girl  of  heathen  parents  whom 
Mrs.  Forsyth  picked  up  at  a  kraal  down  the 
valley.  Whilst  speaking  to  the  father  the 
child  began  to  cry,  and  on  the  father  asking 
what  was  the  matter  she  sobbed,  "  I  want 
to  go  with  the  missionary:  I  want  to  go 
to  heaven:  I  don't  want  to  go  to  hell."  To 
Mrs.  Forsyth's  surprise  the  father  gave  the 
girl  up  to  her  and  she  became  a  boarder. 
Gentle  and  likeable,  she  was  apt  at  learning 
Scripture  and  was  first  in  examination  at 
repeating  long  passages  from  memory. 

One  day,  noticing  a  troubled  look  in  her 
face,  Mrs.  Forsyth  asked  her  what  was  wrong 
and  learnt  that  the  girl  dreaded  being  taken 
away.  The  blow  fell  soon  after.  For  some 
unknown  reason  she  was  removed,  protest- 
ing and  in  tears,  and  when  Mrs.  Forsyth  went 
to  her  hut  she  was  cut  to  the  heart  by  the 
expression  of  sorrow  and  despair  on  her 
face.    A  year  later  an  epidemic  of  smallpox 


120        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

swept  over  the  district,  and  Celani,  much  dis- 
figured by  the  disease  and  suffering  from  a 
racking  cough,  appeared  again  and  was 
taken  into  the  shelter  of  the  schoolhouse. 
But  after  passing  the  Third  Standard  and 
being  baptized  she  left  and  put  on  red  clay. 

The  other  child,  Ida,  was  only  four  years 
when  she  became  a  member  of  the  household. 
Her  mother  was  a  superior  woman,  one  of 
the  finest  of  the  converts,  but  was  married 
to  a  "  red "  who  neither  sympathised  with 
her  nor  countenanced  her  ways.  Ida  was 
a  winsome  little  thing  who  was  in  danger 
of  being  spoiled,  but  under  the  house- 
mother's careful  guidance  she  grew  up  into 
a  sweet  and  clever  girl.  Mrs.  Forsyth  wrote 
of  her:  "  Ida  has  learned  quickly  and  sur- 
passes all  the  children  of  her  age  at  the 
school.  She  can  read  Kafir,  spell  a  little, 
do  simple  addition,  repeat  the  multiplica- 
tion table,  and  is  second  best  at  Bible  know- 
ledge." When  she  was  older  a  woman  who 
promised  to  take  her  down  to  the  Communion 
at  Paterson  drew  back  at  the  last  moment. 
Praying  before  going  to  bed  Ida  said,  "  We 
have  been  disappointed  to-day,  but  we 
remember  what  Jesus  said  upon  the  Cross, 
*  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do.' " 


OFFICIAL  TRIBUTES 

It  is  the  good  custom  of  the  Church  in 
Scotland  to  send  out  delegates  at  intervals 
to  its  various  mission-fields,  to  survey  the 
work  being  done  at  the  stations,  cheer  and 
help  the  workers,  and  bring  back  an  account 
of  what  they  have  seen  in  order  to  stimulate 
interest  at  home.  In  1892  Mrs.  Forsyth 
heard  that  two  delegates  from  the  United 
Presbyterian  Board  were  on  their  way  to 
Kafraria,  the  Rev.  James  Buchanan,  the 
Foreign  Mission  Secretary,  and  his  son,  Mr. 
J.  C.  Buchanan,  M.A.,  but  scarcely  antici- 
pated that  they  would  take  the  trouble  of 
penetrating  to  Xolobe. 

Mr.  Davidson,  however,  was  resolved  that 
she  should  be  seen  in  her  mountain  fastness, 
and  there  came  a  day  of  pleasurable  excite- 
ment when  the  cavalcade  rode  up.  Mr. 
Buchanan  was  a  man  of  critical  discernment 
and  not  readily  moved,  but  he  was  profoundly 

121 


122        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

impressed  by  Mrs.  Forsyth  and  her  work 
and  both  in  his  official  report  to  the  Board 
and  in  the  magazines  of  the  Church  he 
dwelt  upon  the  remarkable  service  she  was 
rendering  in  her  "  green  spot  in  the  desert." 
In  the  narrative  of  his  travels  over  1910  miles 
of  country  he  writes: 

"  As  we  approached  Xolobe  we  discovered 
two  buildings,  one  apparently  a  wattle-and- 
daub  structure  with  thatched  roof;  the 
other,  a  neat-looking  cottage  building 
covered  with  corrugated  iron.  .  .  .  Mrs. 
Forsyth  is  an  unsalaried  agent  of  the  mission 
who  has  been  doing  work  in  this  valley  for 
the  past  seven  years.  The  tribe  among 
whom  she  lives  and  labours  are  perhaps  the 
rudest  and  roughest  of  the  native  people — 
a  stranger  tribe  who  came  from  a  distance 
and  settled  in  this  valley  some  years  ago. 
Mrs.  Forsyth  was  at  first  looked  upon  by 
them  with  considerable  suspicion,  and  her 
friends  were  of  opinion  that  she  was  exposed 
to  many  risks  in  such  a  community.  But 
by  her  patient  labour,  by  her  kindly  interest 
in  the  people,  both  old  and  young,  and  by 
her  calm,  unfaltering,  unflinching  courage, 
she  has  won  her  way  to  their  hearts,  and 
exercises  a  marvellous  influence  over  them. 
They   look   upon   her   as   in  a  very   special 


OFFICIAL  TRIBUTES  123 

sense  their  own,  and  woe  betide  any  one  who 
would  attempt  to  insult  or  injure  her. 

"  She  visits  the  people  in  their  huts,  and 
gathers  them  together  for  worship  in  the 
little  church.  She  has  some  sixty  children 
at  her  school,  whom  she  teaches  to  read  and 
to  commit  to  memory  portions  of  Scripture 
and  hymns.  She  has  had  about  one  hundred 
and  seventy  young  people  under  her  hands, 
and  such  a  blessing  has  attended  her  efforts 
on  their  behalf  that  no  fewer  than  forty  of 
these  have  been  led  to  profess  their  faith  in 
Christ,  most  of  whom,  after  being  thoroughly 
tested  by  Mr.  Davidson's  session,  have  been 
admitted  to  the  fellowship  of  the  church. 

"As  we  observed  Mrs.  Forsyth  busy  at 
her  work;  as  we  thought  of  the  difficulties 
she  had  overcome,  and  the  position  she  had 
made  for  herself  amongst  that  barbarous 
tribe;  as  we  thought  of  her  there  single- 
handed  and  alone  doing  the  Master's  work, 
supporting  herself  out  of  her  own  resources; 
as  we  marked  the  quiet,  genuine  happiness 
that  she  has  in  her  work,  and  her  humble 
trustful  dependence  upon  Him  whom  she 
loves  and  serves,  we  could  not  refrain  from 
saying  that  we  had  witnessed  in  that  valley 
perhaps  the  most  remarkable  sight  that  had 
met  our  eyes  throughout  all  our  journeyings. 


124        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

"  There  are  here  many  of  the  elements 
of  the  truest  heroism.  The  story  of  Mrs. 
Forsyth's  work  in  Xolobe  during  these  past 
few  years  is  little  known  because  of  her 
modest  and  unassuming  nature,  because  she 
looks  upon  the  work  as  not  done  by  her,  but 
by  Him  on  whom  by  a  simple  but  sublime 
faith  she  depends;  but  it  is  not  less  a  story 
which  may  well  touch  our  hearts,  and  that 
may  serve  as  an  inspiration  and  a  guide  to 
many  who  have  time  and  means  and  culture 
at  their  disposal,  but  who  cannot  find  a 
sphere  in  which  to  serve  their  Lord,  and  to 
benefit  and  bless  their  fellows." 

To  this  tribute  may  be  added  one  from 
Mr.  Newton  O.  Thompson,  who  was  Resident 
Magistrate  of  the  district  until  1895: 

"Mrs.  Forsyth- had  no  fears.  She  kept 
before  her  the  great  work  which  she  had  come 
to  carry  out,  and  nothing  could  turn  her 
aside.  Hopeful  and  courageous,  she  plodded 
on  in  the  face  of  much  opposition,  and 
although  she  fully  realised  the  great  diffi- 
culties in  her  way,  never  doubted,  and  was 
always  cheerful.  I  was  much  impressed 
with  the  quiet  persistent  manner  in  which 
she  overcame  all  difficulties  and  carried  on 
the  work  without  any  trouble  with  the  people. 


OFFICIAL  TRIBUTES  125 

I  have  no  doubt  she  met  with  many  troubles, 
but,  if  so,  these  were  always  settled  quietly, 
or  with  the  help  and  support  of  the  mis- 
sionary from  Mbulu,  and  I  cannot  recall  any 
instance  in  which  any  complaint  was  brought 
to  the  office.  Those  who  at  first  were  doubt- 
ful as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  step  taken  by 
Mrs.  Forsyth  came  round  in  the  end.  Her 
self-sacrifice  and  devotion  to  the  work  so 
impressed  people  (white  and  black)  that  all 
were  ready  to  acknowledge  her  strength  of 
character  and  sincerity." 


XI 

AN  EXPERIMENT  WHICH  FAILED 

Theee  were  few  busier  women  in  Africa  at 
this  time  than  Mrs.  Forsyth.  Her  days  were 
occupied  early  and  late  with  a  multitude  of 
duties  in  the  interests  of  the  people  and  her 
household.  Here  is  a  note  she  gave  the 
Greenock  ladies  of  her  activities  for  one 
week: 

"  Prayer-meetings  on  Monday,  Tuesday, 
and  Thursday  mornings  at  daybreak;  meet- 
ings on  Tuesday  and  Thursday  afternoons; 
sewing  twice  a  week  before  school  and 
visiting  afterwards;  plastering  outside  and 
inside;  whitewashing;  scrubbing  and  oiling 
the  stained  floors;  baking  for  Christmas; 
killing  sheep;  roasting  and  grinding  coffee; 
attending  to  numerous  callers." 

Sometimes  she  would  leave  her  routine 
work  and  spend  a  week  visiting  the  more 
remote  kraals.  In  her  eagerness  to  help  and 
save  the  people  she  never  thought  of  herself; 


EXPERIMENT  WHICH  FAILED   127 

she  slept  where  she  could,  and  ate  what 
native  food  she  could  procure,  and  trudged 
over  the  rocky  hills  indifferent  to  fatigue  and 
exhaustion. 

There  came  times  when,  overwhelmed  by 
work  and  difficulties,  she  would  stand  in 
rueful  perplexity  and  wonder  at  herself. 
"  I  don't  suppose  any  one  else  would  remain 
here  for  any  length  of  time,"  she  confessed. 
There  was  always  some  trouble  or  distress 
disturbing  the  order  of  life.  Now  it  would 
be  a  severe  drought,  now  a  plague  of  locusts, 
now  an  epidemic  of  rinderpest  amongst  the 
cattle,  now  a  visitation  of  smallpox  or  other 
disease.  At  these  periods  every  one  turned 
to  her  for  her  advice  and  help  and  comfort. 
During  one  winter,  with  the  assistance  of 
friends  in  Scotland,  she  fed  forty  children 
daily. 

She  found  at  last  that  she  could  not  com- 
pass all  her  tasks  with  any  degree  of  satisfac- 
tion. "  If  only  I  had  a  white  helper,"  she 
sighed.  The  Greenock  ladies  were  always 
so  interested  in  her  work  that  she  made  up 
her  mind  to  lay  the  situation  before  them. 
"  Perhaps,"  she  thought,  "  there  may  be 
found  at  home  some  lady  of  consecrated 
life  who  may  be  willing  to  come  out  and 
devote    herself    and   her    means    to    such    a 


128        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

service."  She  ventured  to  broach  the  sub- 
ject, and  asked  the  ladies  to  try  and  find 
such  an  individual.  "  Give  us,"  she  said, 
"  some  one  filled  with  the  Divine  compassion 
for  souls  that  animated  our  Saviour." 

The  suggestion  fell  on  sympathetic  hearts; 
it  awakened,  indeed,  something  like  en- 
thusiasm. There  was  only  one  doubt  ex- 
pressed. Mrs.  Forsyth,  it  was  said,  was  an 
exception  to  all  rule.  "  She  is  one  in  a 
thousand  and  does  work  that  no  one  else 
would  attempt.  But  might  there  not  be  a 
risk  in  asking  another  to  share  her  trials  and 
privations  ? "  The  risk  was,  nevertheless, 
accepted;  the  ladies  determined  to  go  for- 
ward in  faith. 

A  Committee  was  appointed  to  make 
known  the  need,  but  the  effect  of  the  appeal 
was  disappointing.  Not  one  could  be  found 
to  sacrifice  her  home  life  and  interests  for 
service  amongst  the  kraals  of  Kafirland. 
The  Committee  met  again  and  again  without 
result.  It  was  not  to  be  baffled.  If  no  one 
would  go  as  a  voluntary  worker,  perhaps  a 
salary  would  be  an  inducement.  One  friend 
after  another  said  she  would  feel  it  an  honour 
to  be  allowed  to  contribute  to  such  a  cause, 
and  guaranteed  amounts  for  five  years.  The 
total  sum  raised  was  beyond  all  expectation. 


EXPERIMENT  WHICH  FAILED   129 

The  choice  of  the  Committee  fell  upon 
Miss  Isabella  Lamb,  who  was  dedicated  to 
the  work  at  a  ijieeting  in  Greenock  at  which 
two  South  African  missionaries,  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Soga,  were  present.  The  former — a 
son  of  the  famous  Tiyo  Soga — advised  her 
to  acquire  some  knowledge  of  dispensing, 
and  she  went  for  a  time  to  an  institution 
in  Edinburgh,  where  she  was  taught  how  to 
treat  simple  ailments.  In  June  1893  she 
sailed  with  the  Sogas  for  South  Africa. 

From  East  London  she  covered  the  same 
ground  as  Mrs.  Forsyth  had  done.  She  was 
so  fatigued  by  the  rough  experience  that  Mrs. 
Davidson  kept  her  at  Paterson  for  a  time  to 
recruit.  On  arriving  at  her  destination  she 
wrote:  "I  can't  describe  the  wagon  journey, 
but  I  don't  think  I  will  leave  Xolobe  until 
there  is  a  railway." 

Mr.  Davidson  formally  introduced  her  to 
the  people.  To  the  headman  he  said :  "  I 
hope  you  will  receive  her  kindly  and  take 
care  of  her,  along  with  Mrs.  Forsyth." 

"  Umfundisi,"  the  headman  replied,  "  we 
know  'Smoyana.  She  is  an  old  woman  and 
a  woman  of  sense,  but  she  goes  to  the  huts 
and  over  the  rocks  in  the  night-time.  If 
she  does  that  what  will  Miss  Lamb  not  do  ? 
— for  she  is  young  and  perhaps  flighty.    We 


130        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

will  take  care  of  them  but  will  not  be  respon- 
sible for  them  after  the  sun  is  down  and  our 
people  are  drinking  beer.  If  they  go  to  a 
hut  and  the  way  is  long  they  must  stay  till 
sunrise,  or  get  some  one  to  see  them  safely 
home.     We  receive  Miss  Lamb." 

Then  up  spoke  the  headman  from  Pater- 
son,  a  Christian,  with  a  deeper  knowledge 
of  the  forces  behind  Mrs.  Forsyth: 

"  'Smoyana  is  safe.  I  have  seen  her  come 
to  a  flooded  river  which  she  was  afraid  to 
cross.  What  does  she  do  ?  For  a  minute 
she  puts  her  hands  like  this  [covering  his 
eyes  as  if  in  prayer],  then  goes  bravely  over." 

Miss  Lamb  began  with  all  the  buoyancy 
and  energy  of  a  newcomer,  visited  the  huts, 
and  with  her  medicine-chest  beside  her  held 
continuous  levees.  Mrs.  Forsyth,  she  de- 
clared, was  "  nice  and  kind  and  a  thoroughly 
good  Christian."  The  missionary  watched 
her  with  shrewd  eyes,  and  wrote  that  the 
Committee  must  not  expect  too  much  of  her 
for  a  year  at  least,  and  that  it  would  depend 
on  the  care  she  took  of  herself  during  that 
time  what  her  future  in  Africa  would  be. 
Mrs.  Davidson  felt  very  sorry  for  her. 
"The  work  is  trying  at  the  best,"  she  said, 
"and  the  isolation  will  be  hard  on  a  young 
person." 


EXPERIMENT  WHICH  FAILED  131 

As  the  days  passed  the  rose-colours  faded 
out  of  the  life,  and  difficulties  seemed  to 
increase,  though  they  were  the  ordinary 
difficulties  of  a  mission-station,  which  always 
requires  courage  and  patience  and  faith.  The 
people  were  hard-hearted.  An  epidemic  of 
smallpox  and  measles  broke  out,  and  the 
school  had  to  be  closed  and  visitation  given 
up.  The  church  was  burned  down.  The 
heat  was  severe  and  told  on  her  health. 
Despite  an  occasional  visit  to  Paterson 
where  she  was  mothered  by  Mrs.  Davidson, 
she  began  to  suffer  from  depression  of  spirits, 
sleeplessness,  and  lack  of  appetite.  She 
brooded  over  the  fact  that  she  had  under- 
taken duties  for  which  she  had  not  the 
physical  strength.  Finally  the  District  Sur- 
geon reported  that  she  was  suffering  from 
anaemia  and  recommended  that  she  should 
be  removed  to  some  place  where  the  climate 
was  more  bracing,  the  surroundings  more 
congenial,  and  the  duties  lighter. 

The  Ladies'  Committee  at  home  met  im- 
mediately this  report  was  received  and  sent 
out  a  kind  message  to  the  effect  that  she 
might  feel  happier  if  she  knew  she  was  not 
bound  to  stay  but  was  free  to  do  as  she 
wished,  and  that  if  she  thought  it  best  to 
resign  they  would  pay  her  passage  back. 


182        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

She  resigned  but  remained  in  South  Africa, 
finding  more  suitable  employment  as  a  nurse 
in  a  hospital  at  Queenstown. 

Thus  ended  Mrs.  Forsyth's  dream  of  a 
helper  and  companion  from  the  homeland. 
She  never  sought  another,  but  continued  in 
her  isolation  and  loneliness,  with  only  an 
occasional  visit  from  a  missionary  to  keep 
her  in  touch  with  white  civiUsation.  She 
had  a  profound  belief  that  she  would  obtain 
all  the  strength  and  support  she  needed. 

The  episode  is  Uke  a  flash  of  light  in  the 
darkness,  revealing  the  exceptional  character 
of  the  conditions  amidst  which  she  lived,  and 
proving  that  not  all  would-be  missionaries 
are  fitted  for  the  rough  and  lonely  work  of 
pioneering  in  Africa.  "  Few  women,"  writes 
the  Rev.  John  Lundie  of  Malan  Mission, 
"have  the  nerve  for  such  work.  Fewer 
still  can  stand  the  isolation  and  the  dis- 
appointments with  native  character  without 
breaking  down  in  health  and  spirits.  Mrs. 
Forsyth  always  seemed  to  me  fitted  by 
nature,  temperament,  and  physique,  as  well 
as  spiritually,  for  the  niche  she  filled." 


XII 

A  FIRE  AND  A  REVIVAL 

The  old  wattle-and-daub  building  in  which 
services  were  held  had  begun  to  leak  and 
Mrs.  Forsyth  set  about  re-thatching  it.  It 
was  the  hot  season.  Over  a  hundred  women 
carried  the  grass,  and  a  squad  of  men  cut 
and  prepared  the  saplings  for  the  verandah 
poles.  All  was  finished,  and  the  thatcher 
was  burning  the  discarded  material  when 
the  wind  arose  and  carried  a  spark  to  the 
new  roof.  It  blazed  up  like  tinder  and  in 
a  trice  the  entire  building  was  consumed. 

Looking  at  the  little  heap  of  ashes  Mrs. 
Forsyth  said  to  those  around :  "  There  is 
only  one  thing  to  do;  we  must  build  another." 
That  is  the  characteristic  spirit  of  African 
missionaries  when  confronted  by  disaster; 
they  never  acknowledge  defeat  or  give  way 
to  despair.  They  simply  begin  again.  Life 
in  the  wilds,  indeed,  is  but  a  series  of 
beginnings. 

183 


134         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

The  services,  meanwhile,  were  held  in  the 
schoolroom  which  was  crowded  to  excess  by 
both  Christians  and  "  reds "  so  that  the 
children  had  to  find  a  place  under  the  table. 
There  was  no  one  more  relieved  than  the 
missionary  when  the  new  building  was  com- 
pleted. The  opening  was  a  red-letter  event 
in  the  history  of  Xolobe.  Along  with  the 
magistrate  and  Mr.  Davidson  there  was 
present  Mr.  Candlish  Koti,  who  had  been 
appointed  assistant  at  Paterson.  A  native 
evangelist  of  promise,  he  had  been  sent  to 
Scotland  as  a  deputy  to  the  Jubilee  Synod 
of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  and  had 
just  returned.  "  I  feel,"  he  said,  "  as  if  I 
had  had  a  tremendous  dream.  When  I  tell 
people  about  things  I  have  seen  they  seem 
to  be  listening  to  one  who  is  relating  a  dream, 
and  are  quite  unable  to  realise  what  you 
tell  them." 

The  building  cost  £50,  the  greater  part 
of  which  the  people  themselves  contributed. 
At  the  opening  service  they  gave  £9,  mostly 
in  small  sums,  such  as  tickies  (threepenny 
pieces)  and  pennies,  and  in  stock,  such  as 
sheep  and  goats  and  fowls.  One  heathen 
man  laid  down  10s.  with  the  remark,  "  My 
cattle  are  dead,  and  there  is  no  harvest,  I 
can't  afford  any  more."     After  the  service 


A  FIRE  AND  A  REVIVAL      185 

the  company  adjourned  to  the  open  where 
they  feasted  and  then  quietly  dispersed  at 
sunset  to  their  homes. 

The  event  seemed  to  shake  the  people 
out  of  their  routine  and  stir  their  deeper 
feelings,  for  it  was  followed  by  a  movement 
amongst  women  and  children  which  was 
akin  to  revival.  The  church  was  packed 
on  every  occasion.  One  woman  walked  with 
her  baby  strapped  to  her  back  a  difBcult 
mountain  journey  of  three  hours  to  be 
present  at  the  services.  "  It  is  true," 
remarked  'Smoyana,  "  that  love  lends  wings 
to  the  feet." 

Special  meetings  were  also  held  in  the 
surrounding  huts  which  sometimes  went  on 
all  night.  "We  used  to  come  here  as  red 
heathen  to  dance,"  said  one  woman  to  Mrs. 
Forsyth,  "now  we  come  to  pray."  A 
notable  part  was  taken  by  the  women  them- 
selves who  were  singularly  eloquent  and 
fervent  in  their  prayers.  One,  who  was  old 
and  poor,  poured  forth  her  soul  thus: 

"  Lord,  I  have  no  home.  Thou  art  my 
home.  I  have  no  goods.  Thou  art  my 
portion.  I  have  no  food.  Thou  art  the 
bread  which  came  down  from  heaven,  of 
which  if  we  eat  we  shall  never  hunger  or 
thirst." 


136        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Mrs.  Forsyth  was  happy.  "  My  cup 
runneth  over,"  she  exclaimed  again  and 
again,  and  she  attributed  all  to  prayer  put 
up  on  her  behalf  in  Scotland,  Her  vision 
expanded.  She  not  only  wanted  "  Xolobe 
for  Christ."  Her  motto  now  was  "  Africa 
for  Christ."  She  urged  her  friends  to  wider 
prayer. 


XIII 

THE  MIRACLE  OF  TEN  YEARS 

What  impact  had  this  one  lonely  worker 
made  on  the  massed  heathenism  of  Xolobe 
during  her  first  ten  years  of  service  ? 

In  her  humility  she  was  only  conscious 
of  how  little  had  been  achieved,  and  yet  she 
had  accomphshed  a  result  which  onlookers 
considered  Uttle  short  of  marvellous.  Her 
sole  instruments  had  been  a  simple  gospel 
ministry,  absolute  faith,  and  indomitable 
tenacity  of  purpose.  With  these  she  had 
created,  out  of  the  crudest  heathenism,  a 
civilised  and  Christian  community.  There 
had  been  117  baptisms  and  admissions  to 
the  worship  of  the  church,  and  many  candi- 
dates were  ready  and  fit  for  joining.  She 
had  established  a  series  of  religious  organisa- 
tions exercising  an  ever-increasing  influence. 
The  day  school  she  had  started  was  now  an 
important  institution,  the  work  of  which  was 
rapidly  expanding  beyond  the  limit  of  her 

187 


138        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

powers.  The  people  who  had  opposed  her 
and  resisted  her  ministrations  were  at  last 
friendly;  she  was  looked  upon  as  a  mother 
to  them  all,  their  trusted  adviser,  helper,  and 
guide.  She  could  go  alone  to  any  kraal, 
night  or  day,  even  when  a  beer  drink  was 
in  progress,  and  feel  that  she  was  respected 
and  safe. 

It  was,  indeed,  a  miracle  of  patient  toil 
and  persistence.  For  one  has  to  bear  in 
mind  the  untold  expenditure  of  thought, 
prayer,  and  energy  which  each  changed  life 
represented.  Sometimes  she  was  years 
shepherding  some  wild  heart.  There  was 
one  heathen  kraal  which  she  had  visited  con- 
tinuously since  she  arrived  without  observing 
the  least  sign  of  change,  yet  she  never  lost 
confidence.  In  the  tenth  year  one  of  the 
women  inmates  came  forward  and  sur- 
rendered herself,  and  the  missionary  wel- 
comed her  with  humble  gratitude.  It  was 
such  incidents  that  kept  her  life  flushed 
with  hope  and  gave  her  the  joy  which  made 
her  work  endurable  and  glad. 

Perhaps  nothing  thrilled  her  so  much  as 
when  she  heard  that  the  dying  had  passed 
away  in  Christian  faith  and  assurance.  A 
young  married  woman,  one  of  her  original 
scholars,  lay  on  her  death-bed.     "  My  body 


THE  MIRACLE  OF  TEN  YEARS    139 

is  weak,"  she  murmured,  "  but  my  soul  is 
in  perfect  peace."  Her  first  convert,  a 
young  man,  while  dying,  kept  his  New  Testa- 
ment lovingly  clasped  in  his  hand.  After- 
wards it  was  removed  and  given  to  Mrs. 
Forsyth,  who  sent  it  to  the  ladies  in  Greenock 
as  a  pathetic,  yet  significant,  symbol  of  the 
dawning  of  the  new  era  in  Xolobe. 

Not  that  all  the  dark  features  of  heathen- 
ism had  been  eradicated,  or  that  all  hostility 
to  her  teaching  had  ceased.  There  were 
times  when  even  her  extraordinary  courage 
and  hopefulness  faltered  and  her  spirits 
drooped.  At  some  of  the  meetings  only  a 
few  would  appear.  The  others  would  be 
away  at  a  beer-drinking.  Superstition  was 
still  rife.  Scholars  would  be  withdrawn  from 
the  school  because  'Smoyana  had  sent  the 
rinderpest  amongst  them  to  destroy  their 
cattle  ! 

There  were  men  and  women,  too,  with 
whom  she  could  do  nothing,  and  her  grief 
would  have  been  unmitigable  had  she  not 
remembered  that  even  her  Master,  with  all 
His  power,  could  work  no  change  with  some 
people  because  of  their  unbelief.  Many 
were  sympathetic  towards  her  but  shy  of 
her  message.  It  was  almost  ludicrous  to 
watch    their    attitude.    They    shunned    the 


140        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

church  when  services  were  going  on  and  yet 
were  eager  enough  to  help  her  in  any  work 
that  had  to  be  done  to  the  building.  Others 
desired  to  come  and  hear  her,  drawn  by  a 
powerful  curiosity  as  to  that  Unknown  God 
of  hers,  and  they  would  squat  outside,  long- 
ing, yet  afraid,  to  enter,  lest  they  might  be 
converted. 

There  were  troubles  also  with  her  own 
members  and  bravely  did  she  meet  them. 
"A  few  Sabbaths  ago,"  she  writes,  "it  was 
my  painful  duty  to  warn  the  Christian  people 
amongst  us  not  to  give  their  sons  to  the 
heathen  custom  of  circumcision,  and  its 
attendant  evils.  This  custom  permeates  all 
classes.  Christian  and  heathen,  and  yearly 
it  is  the  beginning  of  a  downward  course 
to  many,  who  are  thus  lost  to  God  and  to 
purity  of  life.  I  could  see  that  my  audience 
were  not  in  sympathy  with  me.  The  native 
evangelist  held  down  his  head,  and  wiped 
the  perspiration  from  his  forehead.  Perhaps 
the  sins  of  his  youth  were  rising  before  him. 
2  Corinthians  vi.  17,  18  were  my  last  words 
to  them,  '  Wherefore,  come  out  from  among 
them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing;  and  I  will 
receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father  unto  you, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith 


THE  MIRACLE  OF  TEN  YEARS    141 

the  Lord  Almighty.'  The  native  evangelist 
proceeded  with  his  work  afterwards,  making 
no  allusion  to  what  had  gone  before." 

But  the  rank  swamp  of  heathenism  had 
been  cleared  of  its  worst  elements,  and 
although  at  times  whiffs  of  moral  miasma 
drifted  chokingly  over  the  district  the  atmos- 
phere was  infinitely  purer  than  it  had  been 
when  she  arrived  that  sunmier  evening  ten 
years  before. 


XIV 

ABDICATION 

Another  stage  in  the  quiet  evolution  of  the 
work  was  reached  when  the  day  school 
passed  out  of  Mrs.  Forsyth's  hands.  Her 
chief  thought  was  centred  there,  for  she 
realised  that  if  she  secured  the  youth  of  the 
district  she  would  be  laying  a  secure  founda- 
tion for  a  Christian  future,  and  she  was  con- 
tinually pondering  how  to  increase  its  useful- 
ness and  influence. 

When  a  new  magistrate  was  appointed 
he  was  told  of  her  work.  "  I  wish  I  could 
do  something  to  help  her,"  he  exclaimed. 
The  remark  reached  her  ears  and  she 
promptly  sent  him  a  message  to  the  effect  that 
the  best  thing  he  could  do  for  her  was  to  stir 
up  the  "  red  "  people  to  send  their  children 
to  school.  He  thought  that  would  rather 
increase  her  toil  than  lessen  it,  but  he,  never- 
theless, acceded  to  her  suggestion  and  held 
conferences  with  the  headman  with  excellent 

142 


ABDICATION  143 

results  for  the  school.  It  grew  steadily  in 
number  until  sixty-four  boys  and  girls 
were  attending  regularly. 

The  efficiency'  of  the  teaching  was  always 
tested  at  Christmas,  when  the  parents  and 
friends  of  the  pupils  gathered  to  witness  a 
display  of  their  powers.  Examinations  were 
conducted  in  Bible  knowledge,  and  it 
astonished  Mr.  Davidson,  who  usually  pre- 
sided, to  learn  how  thoroughly  they  had 
been  grounded,  and  how  extensive  and  in- 
telligent was  their  acquaintance  with  the 
Book.  Over  90  per  cent  of  the  answers 
were,  as  a  rule,  correct.  All  the  children 
repeated  the  Ten  Commandments  and  the 
Beatitudes,  and  some  could  recite  whole 
chapters  without  a  mistake.  Hymns  were 
sung  without  the  book  and  problems  in 
arithmetic  solved.  There  was  always  one 
who  was  proud  of  being  able  to  say  off  the 
multiplication  table  backwards.  Specimens 
of  sewing  work  were  also  exhibited.  The 
proceedings  ended  with  the  distribution  of 
dolls  and  toys  from  a  Christmas  tree,  and  the 
presentation  of  Bibles  to  those  who  had  been 
baptized. 

It  was  little  wonder  that  there  began  to 
be  talk  of  having  the  school  properly  in- 
spected   and    of    securing    Government    aid. 


144        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Mrs.  Forsyth  foresaw  what  that  meant — 
the  appointment  of  a  certificated  teacher; 
but  with  her  usual  common  sense  and  adapta- 
bility she  was  ready  to  accept  the  change 
for  the  good  of  Xolobe. 

"  It  will  be  a  sore  wrench  to  me  when  it 
comes,"  she  wrote.  "  But  I  must  try  to 
get  over  the  feehng  by  throwing  myself  heart 
and  soul  into  the  other  work."  This  was 
calling  her  with  ever  more  insistent  summons. 
She  brooded  over  the  fact  that  fifty  men  and 
women  had  died  in  their  heathenism  dur- 
ing her  sojourn  amongst  them.  "Visitation 
and  evangelisation  are  urgent  and  I  must 
do  more."     It  was  her  constant  cry. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  school  was  taken 
over  by  the  Government;  and  she  abdicated 
in  favour  of  Simon  Ndima,  a  trained  teacher, 
the  son  of  a  Paterson  headman,  who  was 
given  Antyi  as  an  assistant.  Mrs.  Forsyth 
feared  that  a  Government  teacher  might  not 
accord  due  attention  to  Bible  instruction  and 
said  so  to  Simon.  He  looked  at  her  sorrow- 
fully. "  'Smoyana,"  he  repUed,  "  I  know  that 
no  good  can  be  done  without  that  Book." 

She  was  present  when  he  gave  his  first 
Bible  lesson  on  the  birth  of  Jesus,  and  was 
struck  by  its  simphcity  and  impressiveness. 
With   relief   she   wrote  to   her   friends,    "  I 


J  '  J  %  >  3 


THE  GREENOCK  SCHOOLHuLSE 


HJ  NDING  OVER  THE  SCHOOL  TO  THE  GOVERNMENT  TEACHER 


ABDICATION  145 

leave  the  school  in  his  hands  without  fear." 
She  and  Mr.  Davidson  were  appointed  joint- 
managers. 

The  school  continued  to  flourish  and  the 
curriculum  was  widened,  cookery,  sewing, 
and  knitting  being  amongst  the  subjects 
added,  whilst  a  qualified  assistant  replaced 
Antyi,  who  devoted  herself  to  evangelistic 
work.  It  was  always  a  grief  to  the  teacher 
that  the  older  pupils  left  so  soon,  their  places 
being  taken  by  the  little  ones,  but  Mrs. 
Forsyth  wisely  said,  "  I  am  quite  pleased 
to  see  the  dear  wee  things  coming  from 
heathen  kraals  to  be  taught.  God's  stand- 
ards are  different  from  man's." 

The  teacher  at  this  time  lost  his  own 
little  child,  and,  sorrowing  over  the  event 
aiS  if  the  infant  had  been  her  own,  Mrs. 
Forsyth  went  over  with  material  for  the 
burial.  Two  women  sewed  a  white  gown 
and  cap,  and  the  child  was  placed  in  a  rough 
coffin  covered  with  black  muslin.  Amidst 
the  weeping  of  those  present.  Christian  and 
heathen,  one  of  the  elders  spoke  a  few  words 
from  the  passage,  "  Now  is  Christ  risen  from 
the  dead " ;  and  then  the  old  grandfather 
took  the  coffin  in  his  arms  and  proceeded 
to  the  grave,  where  he  prayed  with  such 
emotion  that  he  completely  broke  down. 


XV 

THE   DOCTOR'S   WARNING 

Relieved  from  the  duties  of  the  school  Mrs. 
Forsjrth  gave  herself  more  completely  to  the 
general  work  of  the  station,  organising  it  on 
more  comprehensive  lines,  and  adding  new 
agencies  as  she  saw  need. 

All  this  activity  she  carried  on  unaided 
save  by  her  native  assistant  and  one  or  two 
voluntary  workers.  "It  is  amazing  the 
work  she  accomplishes,"  Mr.  Davidson  re- 
ported in  1902.  She  held  the  usual  Sunday 
services,  a  candidates'  class,  a  junior  candi- 
dates' class,  which  met  on  Monday  morning 
and  was  attended  by  over  sixty  boys  and 
girls — a  Sunday  School  with  a  senior  class 
for  women  who  were  learning  to  read  the 
Bible,  and  prayer-meetings  both  in  the 
church  and  the  huts.  Not  content  with 
these  stated  events  she  gathered  all  the 
school  girls  and  lads  of  the  church  on  Satur- 
days and  dealt  with  each  apart. 

146 


THE  DOCTOR'S  WARNING     147 

She  also  began  a  branch  of  the  Upward 
and  Onward  Society  which  met  on  Sunday 
and  was  well  attended.  The  membership 
of  the  Society  throughout  the  district  of 
Mbulu  and  out-stations  was  over  five  hun- 
dred. In  this  connection  she  came  into 
touch  with  the  Countess  of  Aberdeen.  To 
commemorate  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary 
of  the  Society  the  latter  sent  out  a  gift  of 
pale-blue  satin  bookmarks,  and  Mrs.  Forsyth 
was  amused  to  find  at  a  local  ceremony  that 
the  women  had  adorned  their  bodies  with 
them.  The  Society  later  became  incorpo- 
rated with  the  Women's  Christian  Association 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  South  Africa. 

Meetings  to  pray  for  rain  were  a  special 
feature  of  the  work.  In  this  northern  storm- 
lashed  land  of  ours  such  gatherings  seem 
strange,  but  droughts  in  South  Africa  are  of 
frequent  occurrence.  When  the  sun  shone 
pitilessly  for  weeks  on  a  slowly  shrivelling 
land,  the  people  turned  to  their  "  rain- 
makers "  to  break  the  spell.  Mrs.  Forsyth 
endeavoured  to  raise  their  materialistic  con- 
ception to  a  higher  and  more  spiritual  plane. 
To  her  meetings  the  heathen  came  in  large 
numbers,  the  church  never  being  able  to 
hold  them  all.  Her  attitude  was  a  humble 
waiting   upon   God,   maker   of   heaven   and 


148        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

earth,  and  she  was  justified  in  a  wonderful 
way.  Here  is  a  single  instance  told  in  her 
own  words :  "  In  consequence  of  the  lack 
of  the  summer  rain  the  corn  and  maize  were 
stunted  and  drooping.  The  heathen  head- 
man sent  a  request  for  special  prayer  to  be 
made.  On  the  very  day  the  prayer  was 
offered  the  rain  began  to  fall.  As  they 
continued  to  pray  it  fell  in  torrents  and  their 
crops  were  saved."  Over  and  over  again 
in  her  reports  comes  the  laconic  sentence, 
"  We  prayed  for  rain ;  our  prayers  were 
answered."  The  people  declared  that  it 
was  she  who  had  brought  the  rain,  but  "of 
course,"  she  said  "  it  was  God." 

She  was  giving  much  thought  and  time 
to  the  training  of  her  boarders,  whom  she 
wished  to  be  an  object-lesson  to  the  people. 
Usually  she  had  from  four  to  seven  under  her 
care,  for  each  of  whom  the  Greenock  ladies 
contributed  £5  per  annum.  She  gave  them 
good  plain  food  and  clothing,  kept  them 
busy  during  working  hours,  but  allowed  them 
plenty  of  leisure  for  recreation  and  play,  and 
if  they  needed  correction  she  did  not  spare 
them.  As  a  result  they  were  seldom  ill,  and 
were  a  contented,  merry  little  company. 

Ida  was  still  one  of  the  number  and  was  as 


THE  DOCTOR'S  WARNING     149 

bright  and  diligent  as  ever.  Seemingly  with- 
out effort  she  always  came  to  the  front,  and 
was  first  in  general  intelligence.  She  was 
eager  to  continue  her  education  and  become 
an  evangelist  to  her  own  people.  Young  as 
she  was  she  was  already  beginning  to  speak 
to  them  of  her  knowledge  of  the  peace  and 
joy  that  attended  the  Christian  life.  So 
bright  and  promising  was  her  character  that 
when  she  could  advance  no  higher  in  the 
school  the  Greenock  Committee  decided  to 
send  her  to  Emgwali  Institution  for  the 
training  she  desired.  There  she  also  proved 
an  apt  and  painstaking  pupil,  adding  to  her 
acquirements  a  thorough  knowledge  of  sewing 
and  baking.  "  I  am  glad  you  taught  me  to 
be  a  Christian  child,"  she  wrote  to  Mrs. 
Forsyth.  "  I  want  you  to  forgive  me  for  all 
the  unkind  things  I  did  to  make  you  sorry. 
I  am  asking  God  to  forgive  me  and  trying 
hard  to  do  my  duty." 

Another  boarder  was  Eliza,  who  was 
clever  both  at  housework  and  lessons.  She 
was  the  niece  of  the  headman,  and  ultimately 
left  to  become  cook  to  a  white  family.  All 
the  others  did  weU,  and  one  stood  highest 
in  the  Presbyterian  examination. 

Such  incessant  toil  at  her  age — she  was 
now    fifty-eight — told    upon    Mrs.  Forsyth's 


150        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

health,  and  there  was  a  lowering  of  vitality 
which  made  her  a  ready  victim  to  influenza. 
The  attack  was  a  severe  one,  and  she  was  in 
bed  for  many  weeks.  When  at  Paterson 
attending  the  marriage  of  Mr.  Davidson's 
daughter  she  saw  Dr.  Arnot — who  had 
married  the  other  daughter — and  he  examined 
her  thoroughly  and  gave  his  verdict. 

**  There  is  no  organic  disease,"  he  said; 
"  but  the  muscles  of  your  heart  are  strained. 
You  must  not  take  any  more  long  walks  to 
heathen  kraals.  If  you  insist  on  doing  that 
you  will  simply  drop  down  some  day — sooner 
than  later." 

Her  comment  on  this  to  a  friend  in 
Scotland  was:  "  I  am  beginning  to  feel  that 
I  am  in  the  sere  and  yellow  leaf.  We  are 
both  nearing  the  borderland,  and  the  only 
thing  that  grieves  me  is  the  number  of 
opportunities  for  serving  our  dear  Lord  and 
Saviour  I  have  missed.  What  an  unprofit- 
able servant  I  have  been  !  I  would  like  you 
to  know  that  when  my  time  comes  I  would 
not  like  a  single  word  to  be  written  about 
me  but  this: 

Not  in  mine  innocence  I  trust, 
I  bow  before  Thee  in  the  dust, 
And  through  my  Saviour's  blood  alone 
I  look  for  mercy  at  Thy  throne. 


XVI 

VISITORS  FROM  SCOTLAND 

The  union  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church,  with  which  she  was  connected,  and 
the  Free  Church  left  her  position  unaffected. 
She  had  been  appointed  an  honorary  worker 
by  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  Church, 
and  did  not  come,  like  other  ladies  on  the 
foreign  staff,  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
new  Women's  Foreign  Mission  Committee  of 
the  united  Church.  But,  like  many  another 
missionary,  she  was  less  of  a  personality  than 
ever.  She  was  now  one  of  the  most  obscure 
units  in  the  vast  missionary  force  of  the 
united  body,  occupying  a  remote  and  solitary 
outpost,  and  she  pursued  her  tranquil  way 
unknown  to  all  save  an  interested  and  loyal 
few.  Only  an  infrequent  notice  about  her 
work  appeared  in  the  Missionary  Record  of 
the  Church.  "  It  is  seldom,"  wrote  Dr. 
Robson,  the  Editor,  on  one  occasion,  "that 
we  can   say   anything   about  her   quiet  but 

161 


152        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

splendid  ministry  of  service."  When  Dr. 
Robson  died,  she,  like  all  the  missionaries, 
missed  his  friendly  interest.  "  He  was  like 
a  father  to  us  all,"  she  said,  "  so  great 
intellectually  and  spiritually  and  withal  as 
humble  as  a  child." 

She  was  greatly  cheered  and  strengthened 
by  a  passing  glimpse  of  two  visitors  from  the 
homeland,  distinguished  members  of  her 
former  church,  and  prominent  workers  in 
the  united  body,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Duncan 
McLaren  of  Edinburgh,  well  known  for  their 
deep  and  generous  interest  in  missions  and 
missionaries.  As  Mrs.  MXaren  edited  the 
Womenfs  Missionary  Magazine  of  the  Church 
she  was  specially  sympathetic  to  the  women's 
side  of  the  work,  and  was  anxious,  while  in 
South  Africa,  to  see  Xolobe  and  Mrs.  For- 
syth. Both  visitors  came  away  impressed  by 
the  saintliness  of  her  character,  her  absolute 
trust  upon  God,  and  her  devotion  to  the 
work.  Here  is  Mrs.  McLaren's  own  account 
of  her  experience: 

"  Mrs.  Forsyth  had  come  over  the  moun- 
tains from  Xolobe  to  meet  us  at  Paterson. 
We  thought  it  best  after  a  short  rest  to 
accompany  her  on  her  return  home.  The 
first  hill  we  had  to  surmount  was  like  a 
stony  staircase.      The  road  leading  over  it 


VISITORS  FROM  SCOTLAND    153 

was  so  steep,  so  bad,  so  impossible  for  horses, 
that  Mr.  Davidson  kindly  gave  us  four  oxen 
to  draw  our  cart  and  us  up.  After  a  time 
our  horses  wei^ie  inspanned,  and  by  walking 
up  the  hills  we  managed  to  drive  the  greater 
part  of  the  way.  Eventually  we  left  our 
cart  at  a  kraal,  and  walked,  amid  grand  and 
wild  surroundings,  to  the  little  mission-house, 
perched  on  a  ridge,  with  a  rocky  drift  in 
front  and  a  deep  dark  canon  behind. 

"  For  long  Mrs.  Forsyth  lived  in  a  Kafir 
hut,  but  owing  to  the  strong  wishes  of  her 
friends  she  consented  to  the  little  mission- 
house  being  built.  It  had  only  one  good 
room,  the  other  two,  which  opened  off  this 
middle  one  at  each  end,  being  very  small. 
True  to  her  constant  practice  that  God  and 
His  work  must  come  first,  Mrs.  Forsyth  had 
given  up  her  one  bright  room  entirely  as  a 
class-room,  the  mud-and-wattle  schoolroom 
close  by  being  quite  inadequate  to  contain 
the  children  who  come  to  be  taught.  The 
two  little  rooms  she  had  for  herself  were  bare 
and  destitute  even  of  very  ordinary  comforts, 
but  her  six  little  native  maidens,  who  lived 
with  her,  and  whom  she  was  training  for 
God,  kept  them  scrupulously  clean  and  tidy. 
There  was  not  even  a  garden  round  the 
mission-house,    because,   not   being   properly 


154        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

enclosed,  the  pigs  ate  up  everything  she  tried 
to  grow. 

"  The  church,  a  simple  structure,  was 
close  by.  It,  too,  was  lacking  in  sufficient 
accommodation  for  the  people  who  attended. 

"  One  of  the  Christians  we  saw  interested 
us  very  much,  a  bright  girl  of  thirteen.  This 
child,  after  she  had  confessed  in  the  heathen 
kraal  that  she  loved  Jesus  and  meant  to 
serve  Him,  was  chased  out  of  the  kraal  and 
over  the  ridges  by  her  father,  whip  in  hand. 
She  took  refuge  in  the  mission-house,  and 
after  a  time  the  wrath  of  the  father  so  abated 
that  she  was  allowed  to  go  home. 

"  I  shall  always  be  glad  that  I  heard  Mrs. 
Forsyth  pour  out  her  heart  in  prayer  to 
God  in  the  Kafir  tongue.  I  could  not  under- 
stand or  follow  the  petitions,  but  I  shall 
never  forget  the  nearness  of  the  Divine 
presence  in  that  httle  room,  or  the  shining 
face  of  His  devoted  messenger  as  we  rose 
from  our  knees. 

"In  the  morning  the  Christians  had  met 
to  pray  for  rain,  and  shortly  after  a  thunder- 
storm broke.  Rain  was  still  falling  heavily 
as  we  started  again  to  traverse  the  ten  miles 
of  wilderness  lying  between  Xolobe  and 
Mbulu.  Dark  clouds  made  the  deep  chasms 
look  deeper  still,  and  added  a  grandeur  to 


VISITORS  FROM  SCOTLAND    155 

the  wild  rocky  heights,  but  away  in  the  west 
was  a  gleam  of  wonderful  light.  It  seemed 
as  we  looked  ,the  picturing  forth  of  the 
blessing  that  was  surely  coming  to  dark 
Xolobe." 

Mrs.  Forsyth  was  equally  impressed  by 
Mrs.  McLaren,  and  wrote  of  her  as  possess- 
ing a  "  wonderful  personality."  The  corre- 
spondence which  followed  the  visit  was  a 
source  of  help  and  comfort  to  the  solitary 
missionary,  and  the  extracts  from  her  letters 
which  Mrs.  MXaren  inserted  in  the  Women's 
Missionary  Magazine  made  her  known  to  a 
wider  circle. 

The  ecclesiastical  crisis  which  occurred  a 
few  years  later  made  no  difference  in  South 
Africa,  all  the  missionaries  adhering  to  the 
United  Free  Church.  "  I  hope,"  Mrs.  For- 
syth wrote,  "  no  one  at  home  will  be  unduly 
troubled  by  what  has  happened.  God  will 
provide  for  the  Church  both  at  home  and 
abroad.  How  often  have  we  experienced 
that  God  is  able  to  make  all  thing  work 
together  for  good  to  those  who  love  Him." 


XVII 

A  BIGGER  HOUSE  OF  GOD 

In  1905  the  Greenock  ladies  arrived  at  the 
conclusion  that  the  usefulness  of  their  As- 
sociation had  reached  its  limit.  The  natives 
whom  they  had  been  assisting  were  now 
sensible  of  the  advantage  of  higher  education 
and  willing  to  pay  for  it,  and  it  was  felt  that 
they  should  be  left  to  their  own  resources. 
With  this  decision  the  missionaries  on  the 
spot  agreed;  the  time  had  come,  they 
thought,  when  the  principle  of  self-support 
should  be  put  into  operation.  Mrs.  Forsyth 
remarked  that  she  was  still  quite  able  for 
the  work  of  training  the  boarders,  and  there 
was  never  any  lack  of  applicants,  but  the 
need  was  not  so  pressing  and  few  required 
help.  She  added,  "  Your  Society  has  done 
good  work  in  Africa  for  God,  and  what  it  has 
done  for  me  will  be  held  in  everlasting 
remembrance.  Greenock  Schoolhouse  and 
the    churches    and    the    children    you    have 

166 


A  BIGGER  HOUSE  OF  GOD     157 

helped  will  not  be  forgotten  here  or  before 
God." 

Ida  was  then  home  from  Emgwali  for 
the  hoUdays,  a  bright  capable  girl  of  excep- 
tional promise,  and  Mrs.  Forsyth,  looking 
upon  her,  was  moved  to  ask  the  Association, 
before  disbanding,  to  make  provision  for 
completing  her  education  and  enabling  her 
to  carry  out  her  desire  to  become  a  teacher. 
This  was  readily  agreed  to  and  a  sum  was 
laid  aside  for  the  purpose.  Ida  gained  a 
good  conduct  certificate,  passed  out  success- 
fully, and  obtained  an  assistantship  first  at 
Mbulu  and  then  in  a  Wesleyan  School. 

After  sixty-four  years  of  faithful  and 
successful  service  the  Society  dissolved,  to 
live  again,  however,  in  an  informal  way; 
for  the  ladies  could  not  bear  to  break  the  tie 
with  Mrs.  Forsyth  so  suddenly,  and  they 
continued  to  take  an  interest  in  her  doings 
and  to  support  a  native  assistant  for  the 
purpose  of  living  with  her  and  attending 
to  her  needs. 

Mrs.  Forsyth,  accordingly,  went  on  with 
her  practice  of  sending  the  ladies  regular 
reports  regarding  the  progress  of  the  work. 
The  character  of  these  may  be  gathered 
from  the  heading  she  always  placed  upon 
them— "The    Lord's    Work."     There    was 


158        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

never  anything  in  them  about  her  service. 
As  one  of  her  correspondents  remarked, 
"  She  never  wrote  much  about  herself;  it 
was  her  work  that  stood  first  with  her." 
She  very  seldom  used  the  personal  pronoun, 
preferring  the  word  "  we."  Her  reports 
were  records  of  the  personal  history  of  her 
people,  accounts  of  individual  awakening 
and  conversions,  or  relapse  and  restoration, 
of  baptisms  and  marriages,  and  narrations 
of  the  trials,  sorrows,  and  temptations  of 
the  women  and  girls.  So  simple  and  un- 
eventful was  the  story  they  told  that  she 
expressed  the  hope  the  ladies  would  not  find 
them  too  "  dreich."  When  missionaries 
who  knew  her  were  informed  of  these  reports 
they  said:  "Mrs.  Forsyth  will  never  give 
you  any  real  idea  of  her  work  or  its  results. 
She  would  not  do  so  if  you  saw  her  face  to 
face." 

It  was  not  long  before  the  ladies  had  the 
opportunity  of  giving  practical  expression 
to  their  interest.  The  church,  used  also  as 
the  day  school,  was  becoming  too  small  for 
its  purposes.  There  were  over  fifty  members 
in  full  communion,  and  the  congregation  felt 
the  discomforts  of  overcrowding.  "  Can  we 
not  have  a  bigger  House  of  God  ? "  they 
asked* 


3  > 


MARRIKD    WOMEN   OUTSIDE    THEIR   HUT 


A  BIGGER  HOUSE  OF  GOD     159 

The  matter  was  talked  of  but  there  had 
been  a  succession  of  bad  seasons  and  poverty 
was  widespread,  and  nothing  was  done. 
Then  action  was  hastened  by  a  threat  from 
the  Government  Inspector.  "  The  school  is 
becoming  too  cramped,"  he  said,  "  I  must 
close  it  if  better  accommodation  is  not 
provided."  This  was  not  to  be  thought  of. 
There  was  an  attendance  of  over  eighty  and 
the  school  was  second  best  in  the  district. 
Mrs.  Forsyth  and  Mr.  Davidson  laid  their 
heads  together  and  planned  an  ambitious 
scheme.  They  would  build  a  substantial 
brick  church  with  stone  foundations,  iron 
pillars,  and  verandah,  which  would  cost 
about  £500  and  be  worthy  of  the  Master's 
ca.use.  The  elders,  headman,  and  counsellors 
heartily  supported  the  idea.  Where  the 
money  was  to  come  from  neither  the  unrtfun- 
disi  nor  the  White  Mother  knew,  but  they 
had  the  simple  faith  which  moves  mountains. 

Mr.  Davidson  came  up  and  called  a  meet- 
ing to  start  the  movement,  but  that  day  all 
the  heathen  population  were  at  a  dance, 
the  culmination  of  a  two-months'  bout  of 
immorality,  and  only  the  Christians  appeared. 
Still,  when  the  preliminary  gifts  were 
gathered  in — £12  :  lis.  in  money,  11  sheep, 
6  goats,  1  heifer,  and  1%  bags  of  grain — ^it 


160        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

was  remarkable  that  the  largest  donations 
came  from  the  "  red "  inhabitants  who  also 
offered  free  labour  to  quarry  the  stone  and 
bring  the  material  from  a  station  two  days' 
journey  away. 

When  the  Greenock  ladies  heard  of  the 
project  they  hastened  to  send  their  aid.  A 
first  instalment  of  £100  was  sent  out  and 
lodged  in  the  bank,  and  Mrs.  Forsyth  pro- 
ceeded with  the  arrangements.  It  was  a 
task  which  proved  one  of  the  most  trying 
and  harassing  she  had  ever  ventured  upon. 
Drought  came  and  weakened  the  oxen  to 
such  an  extent  that  they  were  unable  to 
draw  the  material  and  many  died.  The  gang 
of  native  workmen  were  lazy  and  incom- 
petent, requiring  the  firm  management  which 
she  was  too  gentle  and  forbearing  to  exercise. 
The  brickmakers  forsook  their  work  and 
others  broke  their  promises.  Mr.  Davidson 
had  now  retired  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
six  after  forty  years'  service  and  she  was 
without  ministerial  guidance  and  support, 
but  she  went  bravely  on  fighting  her  difficul- 
ties. 

It  was,  however,  with  profound  rehef 
that  she  welcomed  a  new  face  on  the  scene. 
This  was  the  Rev.  George  S.  Stewart,  who 
had  come  out  from  Scotland  to  be  minister 


A  BIGGER  HOUSE  OF  GOD     161 

at  Emgwali.  He  was  one  who  could  ap- 
preciate the  noble  work  going  on  at  Xolobe, 
and  he  rode  over  occasionally  to  see  Mrs. 
Forsyth  and  b^^came  her  warm  friend  and 
helper.  One  of  the  first  matters  he  had  to 
put  right  had  given  her  much  pain.  The 
headman,  Matole,  had  charge  of  the  local 
contributions  for  the  new  building  and  had 
embezzled  them.  Mr.  Stewart  gave  him  the 
option  of  restoring  the  funds  or  being 
reported  at  headquarters,  and  he  chose  the 
former  course. 

The  idea  of  a  church  entirely  of  brick 
was  abandoned,  and  iron,  lined  with  brick, 
and  an  inner  lining  of  wood,  substituted. 
From  Emgwali  Mr.  Stewart  brought  a  native 
carpenter  and  two  other  experienced  trades- 
men and  set  them  to  work.  It  was  interest- 
ing to  Mrs.  Forsyth  to  watch  the  bearing 
and  industry  of  these  men  and  note  how 
Christian  training  influenced  the  character 
of  their  workmanship.  Along  with  the  wagon 
drivers  they  held  worship  every  evening. 

Among  those  who  carried  the  bricks  was 
a  girl  whose  stunted  appearance  drew 
Mr.  Stewart's  attention.  "  That  is  Celani 
Nopina,"  said  Mrs.  Forsyth,  "or  rather, 
Nagiwe  Nkuhlu  is  her  name  now.  She  used 
to  be  one  of  my  best  boarders." 


162        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Celani  left 
the  school  and  returned  to  the  mire  of  heath- 
enism. While  in  company  with  a  "  red  "  boy 
on  the  way  to  participate  in  some  vile  custom 
a  thunderstorm  came  on  and  her  companion 
was  struck  dead  by  lightning.  The  incident 
seemed  to  impress  her  but  she  continued  to 
avoid  Mrs.  Forsyth.  Now,  however,  a  change 
had  come  over  her;  she  haunted  the  mission- 
house  looking  miserable  and  unhappy,  and 
was  given  any  odd  work  to  do.  One  day, 
while  she  was  attending  to  the  garden,  Mrs. 
Forsyth  asked  her  if  she  remembered  the 
Scripture  she  had  learned  in  her  youth,  and 
she  replied  that  she  did,  and  the  missionary 
was  confident  that  she  would  win  her  back. 

When  completed  the  church  was  a  sunple 
little  building,  but  the  people  were  as  proud 
of  it  as  a  more  cultured  race  would  have 
been  of  a  cathedral.  They  had  contributed 
£lOQ  towards  its  erection  whilst  the  friends 
in  Scotland  had  sent  out  £200.  Mr.  Stewart 
presented  a  water-tank  to  remind  all  of  the 
promise  of  Christ  to  those  who  drank  of  the 
living  water,  and  it  remains  to  this  day,  a 
memorial  of  his  interest  and  lovingkindness. 
"I  can  never,"  Mrs.  Forsyth  says,  *' be 
thankful  enough  for  his  aid." 


XVIII 

MR.  STEWART'S  PEN-PICTURE 

Mr.  Stewart  was  one  of  the  missionaries 
supported  by  the  children  of  the  United  Free 
Church,  and  occasionally  he  sent  them  a 
letter  which  was  printed  as  a  leaflet  and 
circulated  amongst  the  Sunday  Schools.  In 
one  of  these  he  wrote  about  Mrs.  Forsyth 
and  the  life  she  led.  The  description,  in  its 
simplicity  and  charm,  brings  Xolobe  and  its 
White  Mother  more  vividly  before  the  reader 
than  a  more  elaborate  delineation,  and  here 
it  is  given: 

"About  forty  miles  from  Emgwali,  far 
over  the  Great  Kei  River,  there  is  a  beautiful 
big  valley  called  Xolobe  Valley.  Along  both 
sides  of  it  are  great  hills,  steep  and  rocky, 
with  huts  dotted  along  the  lower  slopes,  and 
woods  here  and  there  full  of  beautiful  birds. 
Near  the  end  of  the  valley  there  is  a  rocky 
ledge  and  a  precipice  with  trees  growing  out 
of  the  cracks  of  the  rocks,  and  on  the  top 
of  this  ledge  there  is  a  tiny  brick  house  and 

163 


164        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

a  school,  with  galvanised  iron  roofs  which 
you  can  see  from  miles  away  glittering  in 
the  sun.  All  along  the  slopes  are  many 
huts,  and  this  one  house  stands  alone. 

"  If  you  were  to  ride  there — you  could 
not  drive,  the  road  is  so  steep — you  would 
be  met  at  the  door  by  a  kind-looking  Scottish 
lady  with  very  gentle  eyes,  named  Mrs. 
Forsyth,  who  would  welcome  you  in  heartily. 
Before  you  had  time  to  tell  who  you  were 
she  would  go  away  and  come  back  in  a 
minute  or  two  with  a  cup  of  tea  to  refresh 
you  after  your  long,  hot  ride.  Then  you 
would  not  be  five  minutes  in  the  house  till 
you  felt  that  you  were  very  much  at  home, 
and  that  this  was  an  old  familiar  friend  who 
was  talking  with  you.  For  you  would  find 
this  lady  make  you  so  welcome,  and  heap 
such  kindness  on  you  as  no  mere  stranger 
could  do. 

"  And  as  you  sat  and  watched,  you  would 
see  black  men  and  women  and  boys  and 
girls  come  in  dressed  in  their  red  blankets, 
and  all  would  get  a  kind  word  and  a  welcome, 
and  many  who  had  come  from  far  would  get 
food.  And  though  you  could  not  tell  what 
was  being  said  in  the  musical  Kafir  speech, 
it  would  be  easy  for  you  to  tell  that  this 
lady  was  much  beloved  by  these  half  savage 


MR.  STEWART'S  PEN-PICTURE   165 

folk.  Some  of  the  women  would  have  little 
black  babies  tied  on  their  backs,  with  big 
dancing  eyes  and  such  soft  velvety  skins, 
and  every  baby,  too,  would  get  a  kind  word 
or  a  loving  touch  from  this  gentle  lady  of 
that  little  lonely  house  in  Xolobe  Valley. 

"When  the  night  came,  she  would  leave 
her  own  bed  for  your  comfort,  and  would 
sleep  on  a  chair  or  anywhere,  only  she  would 
never  tell  you  that;  you  would  need  to  find 
it  out.  But  I  don't  think  you  would  sleep 
much  at  night.  All  the  night  through  you 
would  likely  hear,  from  some  of  the  huts 
nearer  or  farther  away,  great  shouting  and 
chanting  of  strange  wild  voices,  and  clapping 
of  hands.  You  would  hear  too,  on  many  a 
night,  voices  crying  out  in  strife,  and  the 
loud  rattle  of  the  sticks  as  the  people  fought. 
And  you  would  wonder  at  a  lady  living  alone, 
save  for  two  little  Kafir  girhes,  among  such 
wild  scenes  and  sounds.  You  would  be 
afraid,  for  often  blood  is  shed,  and  often  men 
are  wounded  and  sometimes  men  are  killed. 

"And  if  you  went  visiting  among  these 
huts,  you  would  sometimes  be  afraid  too, 
for  after  these  long  nights  of  drinking  and 
of  dancing  or  of  fighting,  the  men  and 
women  are  often  sulky  and  cross,  and  often 
there  are  fierce  dogs  at  the  huts.     Only  a 


166         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

short  time  ago,  while  this  lady  was  going 
from  hut  to  hut,  trying  to  tell  the  people 
ahout  Christ,  a  dog  sprang  out  at  her  and 
bit  her  in  the  face.  But  nothing  will  keep 
her  from  going. 

"And  she  has  long  rough  ways  to  walk, 
steep  and  stony,  and  the  African  sun  burns 
like  a  flame  of  fire.  A  lonely  place  and  a 
wild  people,  and  hard,  hard  work.  What 
keeps  a  lady  there? 

"  If  you  asked  this  lady  why  she  lived 
there,  she  would  tell  you  she  loved  to  live 
there.  And  if  you  still  asked  'Why,'  she 
would  tell  you,  as  she  tells  the  wild  people 
round,  of  the  great  love  of  God  that  gave 
Jesus  to  us,  and  of  the  love  that  led  Him  to 
the  Cross.  She  would  tell  you  of  the  love 
that  sent  Him  to  seek  the  lost,  over  stony 
ways,  and  through  hunger  and  thirst  and 
under  burning  suns.  And  she  would  tell 
you  how  that  love  burned  in  her  heart  till 
she  felt  compelled  to  rise  up  and  follow  Him 
to  the  huts  and  the  steep  paths  of  the  Xolobe 
Valley  in  heathen  Africa. 

"  And  she  would  tell  you  how  she  did  not 
feel  lonely,  for  Jesus  was  her  companion  on 
these  long,  hot  paths,  and  how  she  was  not 
afraid,  for  God  watched  her  home  through 
the  wild  African  nights.    And  she  would  tell 


MR.  STEWART'S  PEN-PICTURE    167 

you  how  she  did  not  shrink  from  the  rude, 
sulky  drunkards,  for  she  loved  them,  and 
pitied  and  wanted  to  help  them. 

"And  she  would  tell  you  how  God  was 
working  miracles  still  in  that  great  valley, 
and  turning  these  dark  souls  to  the  bright- 
ness of  the  Lord. 

"  I  want  you  all  to  know  her  and  to  love 
her,  and  to  pray  for  her.  She  lives  such  sl 
brave,  happy,  suffering  life,  that  it  will  do 
all  you  bairns  good  to  know  even  a  little 
about  her.  Pray  for  her  sometimes  in  the 
bright  mornings,  as  you  think  of  her  walking 
down  the  steep  hill  paths  in  the  burning  day, 
to  carry  Christ's  Gospel  to  those  who  are 
glad  to  hear  and  to  those  who  turn  away. 
Pray  for  her  as  the  darkness  comes,  when 
you  think  of  her  toiling  home  at  night,  tired 
and  hungry,  while  the  dark  woods  mutter 
and  whisper,  and  the  drunken  call  and  the 
drunken  song  ring  along  the  valley.  Pray 
for  her,  as  you  think  of  her  alone  in  that 
wild  place,  a  place  often  like  the  dark  valley 
of  the  shadow.  And  as  you  think  of  her  and 
try  to  see  her,  listen  as  her  lips  open,  and 
hear  her  words :  '  Yea,  though  I  walk  through 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will 
fear  no  evil,  for  Thou  art  with  me.  Thy  rod 
and  Thy  staff  they  comfort  me.' " 


XIX 

THE  NEW  UMFUNDISI  AND  HIS 
SISTER 

The  Rev.  William  Auld,  M.A.,  a  son  of  the 
Rev.  James  M.  Auld  of  Columba  Station, 
was  appointed  to  succeed  Mr.  Davidson  at 
Paterson.  Born  at  Emgwali,  and  educated 
at  Cape  Town  and  Glasgow,  he  was  inspired 
with  true  missionary  zeal.  As  he  was  un- 
married he  brought  his  sister.  Miss  Etta  M. 
Auld,  to  keep  house  for  him.  It  was  a  happy 
circimistance  for  Mrs.  Forsyth.  Miss  Auld 
was  a  warm-hearted  capable  girl.  Both  she 
and  her  brother  had  known  the  missionary 
from  their  earliest  days;  the  story  of  her 
work  was  familiar  to  them,  and  as  they  grew 
up  they  frequently  met  her  when  visiting 
the  Davidsons. 

After  they  settled  at  Paterson  they  made 
it  their  business  to  look  after  her  welfare  and 
comfort.  Mr.  Auld  treated  her  with  all 
the  consideration  of  a  son,  and  would  often 
go    up    and    assist    her    and    adjust    knotty 

168 


THE  NEW  UMFUNDISI       169 

points  that  arose  in  the  course  of  her  work. 
Miss  Auld  came  more  intimately  into  contact 
with  her,  "  and,"  she  says,  "  I  learned  to 
love  her  for  her  noble  life  of  devotion  and 
self-sacrifice  which  she  did  not  count  a  sacri- 
fice but  a  joy." 

The  girl  often  spent  days  at  Xolobe,  and 
the  two  would  take  a  rug  and  a  couple  of 
cushions  and  go  out  and  sit  at  the  point 
where  they  had  the  best  view  of  the  beautiful 
valley,  and  there  they  would  indulge  in 
long  talks,  and  the  visitor  would  hear  stories 
of  the  missionary's  earlier  days,  of  the  par- 
ents who  had  died  when  she  was  a  child,  of 
her  brother  and  sisters,  and  of  episodes,  both 
sombre  and  glad,  in  her  later  career.  It  was 
clear  to  Miss  Auld  that  she  had  drunk  deep 
of  the  bitter  cup  of  sorrow,  and  that  she 
had  learnt  through  suffering  to  understand 
and  sympathise  with  and  help  others. 

And  then,  dismissing  her  memories,  the 
missionary  would  accompany  the  girl  down 
to  the  stream,  and  with  light  heart  take  off 
her  stockings  and  shoes  and  paddle  gaily 
in  the  water  like  any  child. 

With  Miss  Auld  let  us  walk  up  to  the  unpre- 
tentious httle  mission-house  on  the  hilltop: 

"  You  stepped  into  what  she  called  the 
'  schoolroom,'  a  bare  apartment  with  a  table. 


170        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

a  couple  of  forms,  and  a  desk.  Here  she 
met  with  all  who  came  to  see  her.  Here, 
also,  morning  and  evening  prayers  were  held, 
as  well  as  the  weekly  prayer-meeting  and 
the  Women's  Manyano  (Association),  whilst 
on  Sunday  morning  the  first  early  comers 
were  wont  to  gather  in  it  for  a  class. 

"  At  the  end  of  this  room  was  a  door  which 
opened  into  her  bedroom.  It  was  simply 
furnished  like  the  rest  of  the  house.  There 
was  a  single  bed,  from  which  if  you  raised 
yourself  you  could  command,  through  the 
window,  a  view  of  the  new  church  and  the 
valley.  A  packing-case,  with  a  drape  over 
it  served  as  a  toilet-table.  A  small  corner 
bracket,  on  which  stood  her  travelling  clock 
and  a  few  photos,  a  small  table  at  the  window, 
a  large  native  basket  for  soiled  linen,  a  small 
washstand,  and  a  couple  of  cabin  trunks  com- 
pleted the  furnishing  of  the  room. 

"  Stepping  back  into  the  schoolroom  you 
found  another  door  leading  into  the  dining- 
room,  which  contained  a  table,  two  or  three 
easy-chairs — all  old  pensioners — a  folding  bed 
which  often  did  noble  service,  and  a  small 
table  used  as  a  sideboard,  above  which  hung 
a  bookcase  with  her  few  well-read  and  much 
treasured  books. 

"A  door  to  the  left  as  you  entered  led 


THE  NEW  UMFUNDISI       171 

into  a  small  pantry,  while  another  with  a 
glass  upper  half  led  you  on  to  the  verandah 
where  you  could  always  obtain  a  view  of  the 
valley.  At  the  right  end  of  the  verandah 
was  the  kitchen  with  a  small  room  attached 
often  occupied  by  her  servant.  Along  the 
front  verandah  ran  a  rough  trellis  over  which 
vines  were  trained,  these  giving  cool  shade 
and  abundance  of  fruit  in  the  season. 

"  In  a  small  patch  of  ground,  enclosed  by 
a  fence  of  aloes  and  thorn  bush  in  front  of 
the  house  and  along  the  side,  she  cultivated 
all  the  vegetables  she  used  and  a  few  fruit 
trees.  A  mealie  field  took  up  part  of  the 
enclosure  between  the  church  and  the  house, 
but  as  the  soil  was  stony  and  of  no  great 
depth  she  never  reaped  a  satisfactory  crop, 
and  most  of  the  mealies  she  required  for 
household  purposes  she  bought  from  the  peo- 
ple around." 

Another  of  her  friends  from  this  time  on- 
wards was  Dr.  J.  Victor  Hartley,  the  Dis- 
trict Surgeon,  who  writes  of  her: 

"As  District  Surgeon  of  Tsomo  with 
26,000  natives  living  in  it,  I  learnt  to  realise 
the  great  value  of  her  work.  Those  in  the 
vicinity  of  her  home  were  among  the  most 
backward  and  wild  unsophisticated  children 


172        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

of  nature,  practically  untouched  by  civilisa- 
tion, indulging  in  their  native  customs  and 
rites — many  very  immoral — and  beer-drink- 
ing feasts,  with  the  resultant  affrays,  and 
steeped  in  superstition,  affording  a  happy 
hunting-ground  for  heathen  doctors  and  doc- 
toresses,  many  of  whom  in  secret  still  prac- 
tised witchcraft — raw  material  of  the  toughest! 
But  she  had  little  sense  of  fear.  Her  force 
of  character  was  such  that  the  raw  native 
in  his  wildest  moments  of  unrestrained  pas- 
sion or  fury,  whether  at  a  dance,  a  beer- 
drinking,  or  ill-using  his  family,  always 
showed  her  respect. 

"  Quiet,  steady,  unassuming,  she  was  very 
active,  never  content  unless  at  work.  No 
hill  was  too  steep,  no  distance  too  far  if  a 
native  called  for  advice  or  aid.  When  on 
duty  in  the  Kei  Hills  I  would  often  meet 
her  alone  wending  her  way  on  foot  up  and 
down  the  steep,  rough  footpaths  on  errands 
of  mercy  to  some  sick  native  man,  woman,  or 
child.  On  casually  questioning  the  natives, 
their  replies  made  me  realise  what  a  power 
for  good  her  lonely  life  had  been." 


XX 

TOILING  AND  REJOICING 

The  years  passed  quietly  away  in  patient 
and  lowly  service,  her  influence  spreading 
and  deepening,  like  leaven,  in  the  life  of  the 
district. 

The  services  on  Sunday  were  well  at- 
tended; in  the  noon  Bible  Class — that  fas- 
cinating but  anxious  bit  of  work — ^were  half 
a  hundred  girls;  the  prayer-meeting  early 
on  Wednesday  morning  was  a  favourite  with 
the  people,  and  "  it  is  a  good  sign  of  the 
warmth  of  a  church,"  she  wrote,  "when  the 
prayer-meeting  is  well  attended."  There 
was  always  a  goodly  number  of  candidates 
under  training  or  ready  for  admission  to  the 
membership.  Sometimes  the  wives  of  a 
polygamist  would  come  to  the  classes  de- 
siring earnestly  to  join  the  fellowship  of 
believers.  To  arrange  such  matters  was 
always  a  little  difficult,  and  Mrs.  Forsyth  was 
often  sorry  for  the  women.     One  for  whom 

173 


174        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

she  had  much  regard  became  depressed  at 
her  position  and  a  look  of  sadness  settled 
upon  her  face.  Naturally  in  such  a  state  of 
society  odd  complications  cropped  up  in  the 
development  of  the  infant  church.  One  of 
her  ablest  helpers,  for  instance,  was  a  convert 
with  three  heathen  sons,  two  of  whom  were 
married  to  Christian  women. 

There  continued  to  be  numerous  conver- 
sions. Even  the  witch-doctors  were  attracted 
by  what  was  more  wonderful  than  their 
"  magic,"  and  not  a  few  abandoned  their  evil 
practices  and  became  converts.  One  woman 
who  had  held  grimly  out  for  nineteen  years 
against  'Smoyana's  entreaties  came  at  last  to 
her  with  a  broken  and  contrite  heart.  She  was 
never  elated  when  such  victories  were  won; 
she  was  only  humbly  grateful,  giving  thanks 
to  God.  Many  a  meeting  of  thanksgiving  she 
held  for  all  that  was  being  done  in  the  district. 
Not  that  she  was  ever  satisfied  with  what 
was  achieved.  She  wanted  not  "drops," 
but  "  big  showers  "  of  blessing.  Her  vision, 
too,  had  expanded.  It  used  to  be  confined 
to  Xolobe;  then  she  took  in  Africa;  now 
her  range  swept  over  the  entire  world.  She 
exhorted  her  friends  to  the  same  service. 
"Pray,"  she  wrote,  "for  Xolobe.  Pray  for 
Africa.    Pray  for  the  world." 


TOILING  AND  REJOICING     175 

She  never  sought,  however,  to  hide  the 
dark  side  of  the  picture.  Black  hours  she 
had  in  abundance.  Women  would  be  forced 
back  into  heathenism.  There  would  be  sus- 
pensions from  the  membership.  Promising 
girls  would  be  tempted  and  fall  away.  An 
epidemic  of  beer-drinking  would  undo  months 
and  even  years  of  laborious  toil.  She  would 
go  into  a  hut  and  find  children  in  the  agony 
of  some  disease  and  the  girls  in  attendance 
lying  drunk. 

One  woman  nearly  broke  her  heart.  She 
had  a  son  who  became  a  good  scholar  and 
could  read  the  Kafir  Bible.  When  he  ex- 
pressed a  wish  to  become  a  Christian  his 
mother  went  about  the  district  saying  scan- 
dalous things  against  the  saint  in  the  mission- 
house.  Then  she  engaged  a  Kafir  igqira  to 
doctor  her  boy,  with  the  result  that  he 
plunged  into  sin  and  became  one  of  the 
wildest  and  most  reckless  youths  in  Xolobe. 
Three  other  children  came  to  the  school  and 
showed  a  bias  towards  the  new  way.  The 
mother  withdrew  them  at  once  and  burned 
the  clothes  of  the  eldest,  making  her  go 
naked.  "  Is  it  not  enough  for  you  to  go  to 
hell,"  said  'Smoyana  bitterly,  "  but  you 
must  drag  down  your  children  with  you  ? " 
Nevertheless  she  continued  for  years  to  go 


176        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

to  the  woman's  hut,  only  to  be  received  with 
rude  and  impertinent  words. 

One  day  she  asked  her,  "What  is  taking 
the  place  of  God  in  your  heart  ? " 

To  her  surprise  the  answer  was,  "  God 
has  the  chief  place,  Ma." 

"  How  can  I  believe  that,"  replied  'Smo- 
yana  incredulously,  "  when  I  see  that  charm 
round  your  neck,  and  those  brass  rings  on 
your  arms  ? " 

Next  time  she  went  to  the  hut  the  orna- 
ments were  gone. 

"  We  are  praying  every  night,"  the  woman 
said,  "  and  saying  grace  before  meals."  By 
and  by  she  surrendered  herself  completely. 

She  was  very  downcast  when,  having 
sought  to  win  some  heathen  heart,  she  failed. 
Her  nearest  neighbour  on  the  heights  above 
the  mission-house  was  a  heathen.  He  be- 
came very  ill.  But  he  would  not  see  her,  and 
refused  the  help  she  wished  to  render  him. 
"  I  want  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  your 
Jesus,"  he  said.  He  was  attended  by  a 
witch-doctor  who  spoilt  both  mind  and  body. 
"  It  is  one  of  the  saddest  sights  I  have  ever 
seen,"  she  declared. 

Natural  visitations  continued  frequently 
to  impede  the  work. 

Drought    wrought    havoc    with    the    pros- 


TOILING  AND  REJOICING     177 

perity  of  the  cultivators,  and  Xolobe  was 
quarantined  for  two  years  on  account  of  the 
ravages  of  East  Coast  cattle  fever.  When 
rain  failed  prayt^r-meetings  were  organised, 
and  they  never  seemed  in  vain.  Her  oldest 
elder — still  after  twenty-five  years'  service 
as  true  and  staunch  as  ever — used  often  to 
take  the  leading  part.  "We  are  just  like 
little  birds  in  a  nest,"  he  would  say,  "  sitting 
with  open  mouths  waiting  the  coming  of  the 
mother-bird  to  receive." 

During  a  dust-storm,  followed  by  heavy 
rain,  a  woman  took  refuge  at  the  mission- 
house.  It  was  her  old  boarder  Ida,  who  had 
been  on  a  journey  and  had  been  caught  in 
the  storm  some  miles  away.  Mrs.  Forsyth 
was  pleased  to  see  her  looking  so  bright  and 
cheerful.  She  had  married  a  Christian  young 
man,  a  Wesleyan  teacher  and  preacher  who 
came  of  fine  stock,  and  continued  to  teach  in 
his  school.  She  was  now  on  her  way  to 
visit  his  people,  who  were  very  fond  of  her. 
"  She  is  quite  a  credit  to  the  ladies,"  wrote 
Mrs.  Forsyth  to  Greenock. 

The  greater  part  of  her  day  was  taken  up 
with  visiting  from  kraal  to  kraal.  Soon  after 
breakfast  she  made  ready.  The  dinner  was 
prepared  and  set  on  to  cook  and  then  left  to 
look    after    itself.    Carrying    a    large    black 


178        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

sunshade — on  which  she  sometimes  fixed  a 
white  cover — and  a  bag  over  her  arm  con- 
taining her  Bible  and  hymn-book,  she  set 
out,  either  alone  or  accompanied  by  her 
servant.  Whenever  on  the  steep  tracts  she 
met  a  man,  woman,  or  child  she  acted, 
unconsciously,  the  part  of  the  Ancient 
Mariner  and  constrained  them  to  stop  and 
listen.  Under  the  spell  of  that  calm  face  and 
those  bright  eyes  they  could  not  choose  but 
hear. 

It  was  the  same  in  the  huts  where  the  sick 
and  the  aged  were  her  special  care.  After 
a  few  words  of  kindly  enquiry  she  read  a 
portion  of  Scripture;  then  came  an  earnest 
talk,  followed  by  hymn  and  prayer.  She 
would  then  direct  her  maid  to  prepare  a  cup 
of  tea  of  the  small  packet  she  had  brought 
for  the  invalid.  With  more  kind  words  she 
said  farewell  and  went  on  to  the  next  kraal. 

Here  she  would  find  all  the  adults  away 
at  a  heathen  dance  or  beer-drinking,  and 
only  the  boys  and  girls  about.  These  she 
would  gather  together,  teaching  them  a 
hymn  or  making  them  repeat  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  telling  them  about  the  gracious 
Saviour  who  loved  little  children. 

And  so  the  day  would  pass.  In  the  late 
afternoon  she  would  return  tired  and  hungry 


CHRISTIAN   FINGO    GIRLS 
Ida  is  on  the  extreme  left. 


A   HEATHEN   FAMILY 


<       <  ,  I 


TOILING  AND  REJOICING     179 

to  find  the  fire  out  and  the  dinner  cold,  and 
her  black  cat — which  considered  itself  the 
most  important  member  of  the  household — 
yawning  with  eniiui. 

"  On  one  occasion,"  writes  Miss  Auld, 
"  after  Presbyterj''  meetings  at  Paterson, 
before  the  missionaries  had  scattered,  I  rode 
up  with  two  of  them — my  Father  (Mr.  Auld 
of  Columba)  and  Mr.  Hunter  of  Gillespie — 
to  see  Mrs.  Forsyth.  We  had  not  told  her  we 
were  coming,  and  when  we  reached  the  house 
we  found  it  closed.  We  heard  from  a  man 
passing  that  Mrs.  Forsyth  had  gone  to  visit 
some  sick  person  about  a  mile  away.  We 
followed.  When  we  rode  up  to  the  hut  we 
saw  her  seated  inside  on  a  stump  of  wood, 
deep  in  conversation  with  the  old  sick 
heathen  man.  She  looked  tired  and  very 
heated  after  her  uphill  walk,  but  she  was  all 
smiles  of  welcome  as  soon  as  she  saw  us. 
She  came  out  and  we  sat  at  the  side  of  the 
hut  in  the  shade  chatting.  Then  she  asked 
the  missionaries  to  go  into  the  hut  and  have 
a  few  words  of  prayer  with  the  old  man.  As 
we  mounted  our  horses  she  started  out  for 
home  carrying  her  bag  of  books  and  leaning 
heavily  upon  her  stout  staff.  She  looked  a 
lonely  woman." 

Many  would  have  counted  her  life  grey 


180        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

and  monotonous,  but  she  never  felt  it  to  be 
so  because  she  was  doing  the  work,  not  for 
her  own  gain  or  profit,  but  for  her  Master, 
and  her  toil  was  lightened  and  irradiated  by 
her  love  for  Him.  Service  in  this  spirit  is 
always  happiness. 


XXI 

PERSONAL  CHARACTERISTICS 

In  manner  our  heroine  was  quiet  and  gentle, 
with  a  gracious  humility  of  demeanour 
blended  with  the  dignity  of  a  shy  reserve. 
"  There  was  no  pose  or  pretence  about  her," 
says  one  who  visited  her;  "no  one  would 
dream  of  believing  that  she  would  box  any 
one's  ears."  Neither  her  long  years  of  loneU- 
ness  nor  her  contact  with  the  vilest  elements 
in  primitive  nature  had  made  her  any  less 
a  gentlewoman  in  thought  and  action. 

"  Mrs.  Forsyth,"  remarked  a  trader's 
wife,  "  is  a  marvellous  woman,  living  all  alone 
Eke  that;  it  is  wonderful  what  some  people 
will  do  for  a  hobby  ! " 

She  was  not,  however,  lonely  in  the  higher 
sense.  When  she  was  asked  if  she  never 
found  the  isolation  and  lonehness  oppressive, 
she  quietly  replied,  "  I  am  never  alone." 
Her  Master  was  very  real  and  close  to  her; 
He  was  her  intimate  companion  and  coun- 

181 


182        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

sellor,  and  she  turned  to  Him  as  naturally 
as  to  a  living  friend.  When  baffled  by 
opposition  and  difficulties,  "  we  just  go  and 
tell  Jesus  about  our  troubles,"  she  said. 

Prayer  to  her  was  nc  formal  or  stated 
experience;  it  was  perpetual  communion; 
the  atmosphere  in  which  her  soul  lived.  She 
believed  in  petition  and  answer  as  simply  as 
a  child,  and  hence  her  intercession  was  of  the 
most  definite  character.  One  of  the  reasons 
why  she  went  into  details  so  minutely,  and 
mentioned  so  many  names  in  her  letters  and 
reports,  was  that  her  friends  in  Scotland 
might  pray  for  individual  cases,  and  she  had 
implicit  faith  in  their  supplications.  Once 
she  was  solicitous  about  two  heathen  woman. 
They  came  to  a  prayer-meeting,  and  there 
suddenly  made  public  confession.  This,  she 
noted  with  delight,  was  on  the  day  set  apart 
for  Africa  by  the  Prayer  Union  of  the 
Church  at  home.  She  was  a  member  of  the 
Union  and  a  firm  believer  in  its  silent  and 
potent  influence.  It  was  interesting  to  visitors 
to  note  that  when  giving  thanks  at  meals,  or 
at  family  worship — and  often  in  conversa- 
tion— she  would  in  her  absorbed  moments 
drop  from  English  into  Kafir  as  if  it  better 
expressed  her  emotion. 

Her   attitude   of  independence   made   her 


PERSONAL  CHARACTERISTICS   183 

grateful  for  the  least  gleam  of  sunshine  that 
fell  across  her  path.  She  saw  God's  hand 
in  every  little  ^.vent,  and  was  continually  on 
her  knees  praising  and  rejoicing.  One  day 
she  sent  two  girls  a  message.  A  thunder- 
storm, tropical  in  its  intensity,  came  on,  and 
the  river  rose.  They  could  not  cross.  Seizing 
waterproof  and  unbrella  'Smoyana  went  to 
their  aid  and  actually  endeavoured  to  ford 
the  raging  water,  but  could  only  go  far 
enough  to  throw  them  a  plaid.  She  thought 
they  would  be  washed  away  and  turned  to 
make  another  attempt  when  two  natives 
appeared  and  got  them  over.  "  How  good 
God  is  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  What  a  grateful 
trio  gathered  round  the  family  altar  that 
night  to  return  thanks  ! " 

Her  interest  in  the  doings  of  the  world 
was  always  keen  and  kept  her  mind  fresh 
and  active.  She  read  the  papers  and  maga- 
zines sent  to  her  from  the  first  cover  to  the 
last,  her  special  favourites  being  The  Record, 
and  Women's  Missionary  Magazine  of  her 
own  Church,  the  British  Weekly,  the  Life  of 
Faith,  and  the  Quiver.  She  followed  the 
continued  stories  in  the  Quiver  with  great 
zest,  for  she  had  a  romantic  strain  in  her, 
and  a  very  human  and  womanly  liking  for 
the  tender  side  of  life,   and  she  was  never 


IM        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

happier  than  when  aiding  and  abetting  some 
love  affair.  She  saw  romance  even  in  a  native 
wedding  which  to  others  appeared  only  the 
settlement  of  a  painfully  prosaic  bargain,  a 
mere  matter  of  buying  and  selling.  She 
would  give  up  the  entire  mission-house  to 
the  parties  and  treat  them  as  honoured 
guests.  And  if  the  ring  had  been  forgotten, 
or  if  it  dropped  and  rolled  away,  or  if  the 
gifts  were  not  of  the  kind  usually  presented 
at  a  marriage  she  kept  her  countenance — 
though  not  without  difficulty. 

For  she  had  that  indispensable  quahty  in 
a  missionary,  a  saving  sense  of  humour. 
She  saw  the  light  side  even  of  her  troubles 
and  would  smile  them  away.  Often  her 
eyes  would  dance  and  her  whole  body  shake 
with  laughter  so  that  others  would  be  in- 
fected by  her  spirit  and  join  in  the  merriment. 
She  enjoyed  fun  even  when  it  was  at  her 
own  expense,  and  her  very  simphcity  of 
nature  laid  her  open  to  pleasantry.  Once 
when  she  was  unwell.  Miss  Auld,  with 
thoughtful  kindness,  sent  her  up  some  scones, 
bottled  fruit,  and  a  bottle  of  home-made 
lemon  syrup.  Next  day  a  note  came  down 
thanking  her  for  the  gift  and  especially  for 
the  medicine.  "  I  am  taking  it,"  she  said, 
"  and   I   am  finding  it  is  doing  me  good." 


PERSONAL  CHARACTERISTICS   185 

The  next  time  Miss  Auld  saw  her  she  asked, 
"What  medicine  was  that  you  referred  to 
in  your  note?/'  Thereupon  she  produced 
the  bottle  which  had  contained  the  lemon 
syrup  saying,  "  There  were  no  directions  on 
it  so  I  took  a  spoonful  after  each  meal  I " 
"  You  took  it  as  it  was — neat  ? "  exclaimed 
Miss  Auld  in  an  awed  voice.  "Just  as  it 
was;  and  I  felt  the  better  of  it."  Miss  Auld 
declared  that  it  was  a  clear  case  of  faith- 
healing  ! 

Her  charity  was  equal  to  her  simplicity. 
She  was  the  living  embodiment  of  the  thir- 
teenth chapter  of  First  Corinthians.  Kind- 
ness she  found  to  be  the  best  key  to  imlock 
the  hearts  of  an  affectionate  people,  and 
ridicule  a  more  powerful  weapon  than  abuse. 
In  her  judgment  of  the  native  character  she 
was  just  without  being  severe,  and  was 
ready  with  excuses  for  dehnquents,  never 
being  better  pleased  than  when  she  could 
relate  some  incident  to  their  credit.  She 
used  to  tell  of  an  old  man  whom  she  knew. 
In  his  household  were  a  son  and  grandson. 
Then  came  a  daughter  and  daughter-in-law 
and  five  children.  Three  friends  from  Cape 
Colony  arrived  on  a  long  visit.  Next  a 
brother  died,  and  the  hut  in  which  he  had 
stored  all  the  food  was  burned  down.     The 


186        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

old  man  at  once  brought  his  sister-in-law 
and  her  five  children  to  his  home.  This 
made  eighteen  persons  to  cater  and  work 
for,  but  the  old  gentleman  bore  his  burden 
bravely  and  never  grumbled.  "And  he  was 
a  heathen,"  said  Mrs.  Forsyth. 

Overflowing  with  a  kindness  unrestricted 
by  thought  of  self,  spending  nothing  on  her 
own  comfort,  her  life  was  a  perpetual  effort 
to  serve  others.  Her  bounty  knew  no  limit, 
and  her  hospitality  was  often  starthng  in 
its  prodigality.  If  you  were  a  visitor  you 
would  be  welcomed  from  afar,  and  her  kind 
hands  would  be  held  out  to  draw  you  into 
the  shelter  of  the  house.  You  would  find 
the  table  groaning  with  provisions,  and  you 
were  no  friend  of  hers  if  you  did  not  do  jus- 
tice to  the  fare.  Strangers  were  usually 
warned  at  Paterson  to  partake  liberally  when 
they  arrived.  On  one  occasion  after  soup  and 
a  course  of  fowls  and  vegetables  a  baked 
custard  was  brought  to  the  table  in  a  huge 
enamelled  bedroom  basin,  and  proved  to  be 
as  delicious  in  quality  as  it  was  prodigious 
in  size.  She  never  failed  to  have  a  cup  of 
tea  ready  for  visitors  when  they  arrived  after 
the  hot  journey  over  the  hills.  At  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  Women's  Christian 
Association,  of  which  she  became  President, 


PERSONAL  CHARACTERISTICS   187 

she  would  kill  a  sheep  or  pig  and  entertain 
the  members  to  a  generous  feast. 

When  alone;  however,  she  lived  sparingly. 
She  was  a  good  housekeeper,  economical  in 
her  methods,  and  baked  her  own  bread. 
"  That  is  one  thing  I  can  boast  of,"  she 
would  say  with  a  smile.    "  I  am  a  fine  baker." 

She  rose  at  six  and  at  seven  had  break- 
fast, which  consisted  usually  of  bread  and 
butter  and  eggs.  Dinner  was  nominally  at 
one,  but  as  this  was  the  best  time  of  the  day 
for  visiting  the  kraals  she  was  seldom  in  to 
eat  it;  the  courses  were  soup  and  mealies 
and  milk,  with  sometimes  pudding  in  addi- 
tion. At  five  she  had  tea  with  bread  and 
scones.  She  partook  of  no  supper  and  retired 
at  eight,  but  often  later. 

About  dress  she  cared  little  and  was  a 
law  unto  herself  so  far  as  fashion  was  con- 
cerned, her  first  consideration  being  her  own 
comfort.  There  were  so  shops  to  tempt  her 
and  no  critics  to  please,  and  her  attire  was 
as  plain  as  she  could  well  make  it.  Her 
boots,  several  sizes  too  large  for  her,  were  an 
eyesore  to  Miss  Auld,  who  pleaded  in  vain 
for  the  adoption  of  a  neater  pair. 

Her  homely  motherliness  made  her  the 
idol  of  the  people.  Every  one,  "  dressed  " 
or  "red,"  was  welcome  at  the  school-house. 


188        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

She  was  never  too  busy  to  see  and  talk  to 
those  who  called.  Women  came  at  all  hours 
to  pour  out  their  troubles  to  her,  or  to 
ask  for  assistance.  One  Sunday  morning  at 
five  o'clock  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door. 
She  sprang  out  of  bed  and  answered  it.  It 
was  a  heathen  woman  with  a  little  child. 
"  'Smoyana,"  she  said,  "  I  want  a  dress  for 
my  little  one.  I  want  her  to  go  to  church." 
She  received  it.  Passers-by  would  come 
and  ask  for  water  to  quench  their  thirst,  or 
an  ash  to  light  a  pipe,  and  would  have  their 
requested  granted  and  go  away  with  a  word 
or  two  of  kindly  counsel.  Children  brought 
their  slates  and  books  and  left  them  with  her 
to  be  called  for  next  morning  on  their  way  to 
school,  and  they  never  went  away  without  a 
slice  of  bread  or  a  handful  of  cooked  mealies. 
She  was  naturally  so  open-handed,  so 
generous,  and  so  confiding  that  she  never 
learnt  to  suspect  others  or  to  safeguard  her 
own  interests,  and  was  consequently  often 
taken  advantage  of,  but  this  she  did  not 
mind.  Even  in  little  things  her  faith  re- 
ceived many  a  mild  shock.  Once  she  re- 
ported a  "  leakage "  of  cups  and  saucers, 
knives  and  forks.  "  Perhaps,"  she  said,  "  I 
have  been  to  blame  myself  as  I  'trusted' 
and  did  not  lock  up  anything." 


XXII 

A  VISION  OF  SOULS 

One  night,  twenty-five  years  after  she  had 
begun  her  task  in  Xolobe,  Mrs.  Forsyth  sat 
alone  in  her  little  dwelling  on  the  hill-top, 
her  Bible  on  her  lap,  her  mind  meditating 
quietly  on  her  work.  Methodical  in  habit 
she  knew  the  exact  extent  of  it — ^the  number 
of  those  in  the  fellowship  of  the  church,  the 
membership  of  the  various  classes,  the  size 
of  the  day  school.  She  knew  also  how 
many  of  the  heathen  still  remained  to  be 
won.  But  what  could  statistics  tell  of  the 
real  successes  and  failures  ? 

Her  thoughts  began  to  turn  back  and 
wander  over  the  years.  Memories  came 
crowding  upon  her.  She  saw,  in  long  array, 
men,  women,  and  children  whom  she  had 
prayed  for,  and  influenced  and  saved.  She 
also  saw  others  who  had  gone  their  own  way 
despite  all  her  endeavour.  It  was  a  gallery 
of  souls,  and  as  she  paused  before  each  she 

189 


190        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

smiled  or  grew  sad  as  she  recalled  their 
histories.  Vivid  little  portraits  they  were, 
vignettes,  so  to  speak,  of  heathen  life  and 
conditions,  giving  the  real  colour  and  feehng, 
the  humour  and  the  pathos,  which  figures 
could  never  supply. 

Here  are  some  of  the  pictures  she  saw  in 
vision  that  night  as  the  mists  were  gathering 
in  the  valley  and  as  the  shadows  were 
setthng  down  upon  her  own  life. 

The  Reformation  of  Qualini 

The  senior  elder  was  at  one  time  a  wander- 
ing ne'er-do-weel  about  Xolobe,  always 
drunk,  and  given  over  to  heathen  practices. 
He  was  found  sleeping  on  the  edge  of  a  preci- 
pice overlooking  the  church.  Influenced  by 
Mrs.  Forsyth  he  gradually  reformed  and  was 
baptized  and  took  the  name  of  John,  becom- 
ing known  thereafter  as  John  Mbanga.  He 
brought  in  his  wife  and  all  his  family  into 
the  church.  An  earnest  and  impressive 
preacher,  he  became  Mrs.  Forsyth's  principal 
helper  in  the  work  for  thirty  years. 

A  Fine  Record 

Gungubele  was  one  of  the  better  type  of 
heathen  lads;  he  was  a  boy  of  twelve  when 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  191 

Mrs.  Forsyth  first  met  him  at  his  father's 
kraal.  When  he  grew  up  he  married  a 
heathen  wife  and  they  had  a  beautiful  child, 
a  girl,  who  entwined  herself  round  their 
hearts.  Her  death  was  a  severe  blow,  and  in 
his  grief  the  father  turned  to  that  God  whom 
he  had  hitherto  despised,  and  found  comfort. 
A  touch  of  ambition  sent  him  to  learn  to 
read.  His  books  were  beside  him  morning, 
noon,  and  night;  he  even  went  to  the  school, 
and  sat  amongst  the  children,  whom,  owing 
to  his  determination  and  diligence,  he  soon 
outstripped.  His  Bible  became  his  constant 
companion.  When  he  was  received  into  the 
fellowship  of  the  church  he  chose  the  name 
of  Joseph.  He  exercised  an  immense  influ- 
ence over  the  heathen,  and  his  wife  soon 
became  one  in  mind  with  him.  Not  content 
with  being  a  silent  witness  to  the  truth,  he 
became  a  worker  in  the  church,  and  succeeded 
in  bringing  no  fewer  than  twenty-seven  of 
his  relatives  to  Christ,  including  his  father's 
two  widows  and  his  three  sisters.  Drawn  to 
Johannesburg  by  prospects  of  better  work,  he 
returned  at  Mrs.  Forsyth's  request  and  was 
elected  an  elder  and  preached  alternately 
with  Mbanga. 


192        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 


A  Model  Family 

Another  elder  was  Siyo  Jonas,  who  came 
to  Xolobe  a  widower,  and  a  bold  wild  heathen. 
He  was  converted  while  at  work,  and  cast 
in  his  lot  with  the  Christians  and  joined  the 
church.  Marrying  a  Christian  girl,  who 
made  him  an  excellent  wife,  he  studied  hard, 
and  was  soon  able  to  read  the  Bible  fluently 
and  preach  with  great  power.  He  was 
ultimately  made  the  evangelist  for  the  dis- 
trict. His  daughters  attended  the  Sunday 
School  and  took  many  prizes,  and  one  went 
to  Lovedale  to  study  to  be  a  teacher.  One 
day  three  came  quietly  to  the  candidates' 
class  and  gave  themselves  to  Christ.  Jonas 
was  a  great  help  to  Mrs.  Forsyth.  His 
example  might  have  influenced  his  two 
brothers  at  the  same  kraal,  but  they  preferred 
their  old  ways. 

From  Lion  to  Lamb 

One  of  the  most  reckless  and  uproarious 
characters  of  Xolobe  was  Myanga;  none  so 
rough  and  noisy  as  he  on  his  way  to  the 
heathen  orgies  of  a  Saturday  evening.  Sud- 
denly the  spell  of  the  gospel  fell  upon  him; 
the   lion    was    transformed    into    the    lamb; 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  193 

none  now  so  meek  and  gentle  as  he.  He 
became  an  earnest  witness  to  the  truth, 
preaching  by  word  and  example,  and  was 
greatly  helped  by  his  wife,  a  fine  girl  from 
the  Sunday  class,  who  brought  up  her 
young  family  as  carefully  as  the  strictest 
Scottish  mother  could  have  done. 


A  Notable  Transformation 

Another  notable  case  was  that  of  Maza- 
wazi,  a  woman  of  great  force  of  character 
and  energy,  but  considered  the  most  hardened 
sinner  in  the  district.  "  Never  was  any 
other  woman  so  haughty  and  contemptuous 
of  all  who  approached  her  with  the  gospel," 
says  Mrs.  Forsyth.  She  was  converted  and 
became  a  changed  woman,  and  her  heathen 
neighbours  gazed  at  her  and  marvelled. 

Back  to  Red  Clay 

Lolo  was  'Smoyana's  near  neighbour,  a 
heathen,  proud  and  obstinate,  who  hated 
the  new  way  of  life  and  would  have  nothing 
to  do  with  it.  He  refused  even  to  speak 
with  her  about  it;  whenever  she  began  he 
either  kept  silent  or  put  her  off  in  one  way 
or  another  or  walked  away.     Let  her  talk 


194        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

about  any  other  subject  and  he  was  voluble 
and  agreeable,  but  let  her  trend  on  his 
customs  and  superstitions  and  his  mouth 
snapped  obstinately  and  he  remained  dour 
and  unapproachable. 

His  wife  was  even  worse,  and  with  her  the 
patient  missionary  had  often  a  bad  time. 

Once  their  little  girl  was  ill  and  at  the 
point  of  death.  Impatiently  the  wife  cried 
to  her  eldest  daughter,  "  Take  that  child 
out  of  my  sight.  I  cannot  bear  her  cough- 
coughing."  The  girl  lifted  the  child  up, 
swung  her  on  her  back,  and  tramped  to  the 
hut  of  an  aunt  who  was  a  Christian.  The 
aunt,  and  a  daughter-in-law  who  was  there 
at  the  time,  looked  in  pity  on  the  wasted 
form  of  the  sick  child,  and  the  latter  knelt 
down  and  prayed  earnestly  that  she  might 
be  spared.  From  that  moment  the  girl 
began  to  recover,  and  in  a  few  months  was 
able  to  return  to  her  home.  Clad  in  a  pink 
print  dress  which  her  friends  had  given  her, 
she  was  an  attractive  girl,  but  when  she 
arrived  at  the  hut  her  mother  looked  askance 
at  her,  demanded  why  she  was  wearing  the 
Christian  dress,  and  ultimately  persuaded 
her  to  throw  it  aside  and  resume  the  red  clay. 

Her  sister  was  of  a  different  temperament. 
The  Bible  lessons  from  the  teacher,  Jonathan 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  195 

Koyanas,  in  school  had  made  her  a  Christian, 
and  despite  the  strenuous  efforts  of  the 
family  she  kept  to  her  resolution  and  walked 
her  own  way.  She  became  engaged  and 
went  to  a  Christian  home,  but  her  parents 
and  the  rest  of  the  family  remained  in  their 
semi-savage  state. 

The  Discarded  Wife 

Matshoba  was  a  typical  heathen  with  two 
wives  and  a  large  family.  One  of  the  wives 
appeared  at  the  station.  "  I  want  clothes," 
she  said;  "I  want  to  be  a  Christian."  That 
she  was  in  earnest  was  proved  by  her  changed 
life.  Her  example  so  impressed  her  husband 
that  he  also  discarded  his  heathen  beliefs, 
and  by  and  by  the  whole  family  became 
disciples.  When  Matshoba,  according  to  the 
law  of  the  church,  had  to  make  the  choice 
between  his  wives  he  married  the  second, 
who  was  young  and  pretty.  But  the  elder 
woman  showed  the  reality  of  her  faith  by 
continuing  to  minister  to  the  family,  and 
the  eldest  son  was  particularly  kind  and 
gentle  towards  her  in  her  enforced  widow- 
hood. 


196        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

The  Dumb  Boy  Who  Spoke 

Matshoba  had  a  nephew  called  MaUwe, 
a  wild  boy,  deaf  and  dumb,  who  was  not 
wanted  by  his  friends.  Mrs.  Forsyth  em- 
ployed him  to  bring  milk  to  the  station  and 
found  him  clever,  wilUng,  and  trustworthy. 
As  he  sometimes  came  when  she  was  out  she 
was  in  the  habit  of  leaving  the  door  open  in 
order  that  he  might  deposit  it  inside.  Once 
the  can  did  not  look  clean,  and  when  Maliwe 
appeared  for  it  she  took  up  some  earth  and 
flung  it  into  the  vessel  to  signify  that  it  was 
dirty.  He  began  to  labour  under  the  stress 
of  some  strong  emotion,  and  to  her  surprise 
exclaimed,  "  y-Inhwenkwe  " — "  it  was  the 
boy."  It  was  the  first  time  he  had  spoken,  and 
he  never  afterwards  uttered  another  word. 

So  attached  did  he  become  to  'Smoyana 
that  he  indicated  his  wish  to  leave  his 
heathen  friends  and  embrace  Christianity. 
The  Paterson  umfundisi  and  teacher  both 
questioned  him  by  signs  and  were  satisfied 
as  to  his  sincerity  and  put  him  on  probation. 
The  outward  and  visible  indication  of  his 
inward  change  was  the  donning  of  a  white 
nightgown  and  a  big  waterproof  cloak,  but 
later,  when  Mr.  Davidson  admitted  him  to 
church  fellowship,  he  was  more  respectably 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  197 

attired.  He  proved  a  faithful  disciple.  By- 
watching  the  teacher  pronouncing  the  letters 
he  had  some  notion  of  the  alphabet,  and  at 
worship  he  prayed  in  his  own  fashion, 
endeavouring  to  speak,  but  making  strange 
sounds.  "  But,"  as  Mrs.  Forsyth  observed, 
"  it  is  not  with  the  hps  but  with  the  heart 
that  prayer  is  made  to  God." 

Maliwe,  like  many  another  native,  was 
drawn  into  the  life  and  work  of  the  mines, 
and  did  not  long  survive  the  experience. 

Self-exiled 

When  a  native  became  a  Christian  he  was 
subjected  to  a  good  deal  of  ridicule  and 
persecution  at  the  hands  of  his  unregenerate 
neighbours  and  friends,  and,  not  unnaturally, 
he  sought  to  find  a  new  sphere  where  he 
could  live  at  peace.  This  was  the  case  with 
Lalapi,  a  fine  character  who  heard  the  gospel 
from  Mrs.  Forsyth,  and  accepted  it,  and 
whose  wife  soon  followed  his  example.  His 
land  was  not  very  productive  and,  this 
providing  an  excuse,  he  removed  to  Cape 
Colony,  where  he  got  on  well.  Mrs.  Forsyth, 
however,  thought  that  Christian  natives 
should  remain  where  they  were  and  try  to 
influence  their  neighbours. 


198        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Out  of  the  Furnace 

One  day  Mrs.  Forsyth  was  tramping  over 
the  hills  when  she  saw  a  strange-looking 
creature  sitting  in  the  grass.  It  was  a 
youth  called  Jongelanga.  His  face  was 
painted  white,  and  he  wore  a  whitened 
sheepskin;  he  had  been  taking  part  in  the 
initiation  ceremony  which  ruins  so  many 
for  life.  Some  time  later  she  saw  him  at  the 
services  and  prayer-meeting,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  he  repented  and  decided  to  throw 
in  his  lot  with  the  Christians.  Big  as  he  was 
he  attended  school  and  learnt  to  read  and 
delighted  to  pore  over  the  Bible.  Anxious 
to  marry  a  fine-looking  girl,  he  went  away 
to  work  to  earn  a  dowry  and  on  his  return 
they  were  wedded.  She  died  leaving  him 
with  two  children  and  he  married  again, 
another  school-girl,  a  member  of  the  church. 
He  became  a  deacon  and  joint  treasurer 
and  preached  with  great  simplicity  and 
earnestness.  One  of  his  self-imposed  tasks 
was  to  improve  and  beautify  the  church- 
grounds, 

MiEiAM^s  Stand 

Lolo  Pama,  a  heathen,  took  his  daughter 
Miriam  from  school  in  order  that  she  might 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  199 

take  part,  along  with  an  older  sister,  in  the 
degrading  ceremony  which  initiates  girls 
into  womanhood.  Protests  and  prayers 
seemed  of  no  avail.  "  If  she  does  not  go 
into  the  custom,"  said  her  father,  "  she  will 
die."  Her  clothes  had  worn  out  and  he 
refused  to  huy  more.  Just  then  a  box 
arrived  from  a  Girls'  AuxiUary  at  home  and 
she  received  what  she  required  to  maintain 
her  self-respect.  A  few  weeks  later  Mrs. 
Forsyth  was  dehghted  to  be  told  that  all 
the  efforts  of  her  parents  and  friends  had 
failed  to  make  Miriam  "red";  she  was  so 
good  and  brave  and  industrious  that  they 
had  left  her  alone,  and  her  father  had  even 
bought  her  Christian  clothes.  Then  her 
young  sister  was  taken  seriously  ill  with 
inflammation  of  the  lungs.  "  I  do  not  want 
to  see  her  die,"  said  the  mother;  "take  her 
to  her  aunt."  Miriam  carried  her  to  this 
woman,  who  was  a  Christian,  and  prayer  was 
offered  on  the  child's  behalf.  She  recovered. 
When  her  mother  saw  her  again  she  ex- 
claimed, "  Take  off  her  red  clothes  and  put 
them  in  the  fire.  Here  is  a  shilhng  to  buy 
a  dress."  More  money  was  added,  and  the 
girl  appeared  in  church  wearing  a  pretty 
pink  print. 


200         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

The  Leg  of  Mutton 

One  day  looking  down  the  valley  Mrs. 
Forsyth  saw  a  little  child  weighed  down 
with  some  kind  of  burden  toiling  up  the 
steep  ascent.  When  she  arrived  the  load 
turned  out  to  be  a  leg  of  mutton  which  she 
had  brought  as  a  gift  to  'Smoyana.  Deliwe, 
as  the  girl  was  called,  was  a  heathen  from  a 
heathen  town,  with  a  mother  who  was  kind 
enough  but  hable  to  violent  fits  of  temper. 
She  continued  at  the  school  until  she  was 
twelve.  Though  of  an  affectionate  and  docile 
natm-e  she  did  not  change  her  ways,  and 
when  she  married  it  was  to  a  "  red."  Only 
when  her  eyes  began  to  trouble  her  and  she 
was  threatened  with  loss  of  sight  did  she 
remember  the  teaching  she  had  received  and 
became  a  Christian.  From  that  time  her 
eyesight  improved.  A  younger  sister  in  the 
school  became  a  Christian  and  took  her  place 
in  the  choir.  After  baptism  she  received 
the  name  of  Elizabeth  and  married  well. 


SiSTEK  AND  BrOTHEE 

Elizabeth  had  an  inseparable  companion 
called  Mildred,  the  only  daughter  of  a  witch- 
doctor, a  lovable  girl  whose  apparently  mild 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  201 

disposition  belied  her  strength  of  character. 
She  made  great  progress  in  school  and  was, 
like  Elizabeth,  a  fine  sewer  and  baker.  When 
she  resolved  to  join  the  Christians'  lot  her 
parents,  who  were  very  fond  of  her,  could 
not  find  it  in  their  heart  to  oppose  her  wish. 
Her  situation,  however,  was  not  a  happy- 
one,  and  Mrs.  Forsyth  was  often  sorry  for 
her.  At  the  beer-drinkings  she  would  sit 
apart,  lonely  and  shunned,  until  the  festivi- 
ties were  over.  She  was  received  into  the 
church  at  the  same  time  as  Elizabeth. 

Mildred's  brother  also  passed  through  the 
school  and  obtained  the  prize  for  Bible 
knowledge.  Troubled  like  many  about  his 
deeper  life  he  consulted  Mrs.  Forsyth.  "  I 
have  two  people  within  me,"  he  said.  "  One 
urges  me  to  do  bad  things,  and  the  other 
urges  me  to  do  good  things."  'Smoyana 
explained  how  it  was  and  begged  him  to  heed 
the  prompting  of  the  Divine  spirit.  Know- 
ing something  of  what  was  passing  in  his 
mind  his  heathen  mother  called  in  a  witch- 
doctor who  used  all  his  craft  and  strangled 
his  good  inclinations.  After  he  left  school 
he  became  a  wild  and  reckless  youth. 


202        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Suiting  the  Action  to  the  Word 

Mlonyeni  came  with  his  aged  grandmother 
to  reside  in  Xolobe.  He  was  one  of  the 
rawest  and  most  ignorant  of  men.  Soon  he 
came  under  the  influence  of  the  white  woman. 
"  Teach  me  to  pray,"  he  said  to  her.  She 
looked  at  him  and  the  words  of  the  beautiful 
Psalm  came  to  her  mind:  ''Hide  Thy  face 
from  my  sins  and  blot  out  all  mine  iniquities. 
Create  in  me  a  clean  heart  and  renew  a  right 
spirit  within  me"  She  began  to  repeat  it 
as  the  best  prayer  he  could  utter. 

"  Hide  thy  face." 

"Yes,  mum,"  he  said,  covering  up  his 
features — ^he  thought  this  was  a  preliminary 
requirement. 

He  was  baptized  along  with  his  grand- 
mother and  made  a  good  recruit,  sometimes 
accompanying  'Smoyana  on  her  rounds  of 
the  huts  and  praying  fervently. 

The  Live  Coal  ,., 

"  Can  I  not  take  just  a  little  beer  ? "  asked 
a  heathen  woman  who  attended  the  services 
in  her  "red"  clothes.  "  WeU,"  was  the 
reply,  "  if  you  take  a  very  little  live  coal 
into  your  bosom  will  it  not  burn  you  ? " 
She    saw   the    force    of    the    argument    and 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  203 

resolved  to  give  up  beer  altogether.  A 
beautiful  woman  with  a  gentle  nature  she 
became  a  regular  attender  at  church  and 
was  the  soul  of  lovingkindness  to  every  one. 
Her  sister,  on  the  other  hand,  was  bold  and 
bad.  At  every  beer-drinking  she  was  the 
worst  and  the  most  violent  of  the  company. 
She,  too,  was  influenced  by  'Smoyana  in  so 
marked  a  degree  that  her  very  face  changed, 
and  she  became  notable  for  her  meek  and 
attractive  expression. 

A  Scene  at  Sunrise 

The  scene  is  a  Kafir  hut  on  a  summer 
morning  at  sunrise.  The  floor  is  well  swept, 
the  hearth  is  tidy,  there  is  a  neat  rack  for 
knobkerries,  a  coil  of  newly-made  grass  rope 
hangs  on  the  wall,  and  everything  bears  the 
unusual  mark  of  a  cleanly  and  industrious 
home-maker.  Sitting  on  some  tastefully- 
made  rush  mats  are  the  White  Mother  and  a 
company  of  Christian  women  quietly  engaged 
in  praying  for  the  gentle  and  refined  house- 
wife who  lies  on  her  death-bed.  After  some 
comforting  words  are  spoken  the  low  feeble 
tones  of  the  woman  are  heard,  "  Oh  God,  I 
plead  for  mercy.  Do  not  despise  me  although 
I  am  a  poor  heathen.   I  cast  myself  on  Thee." 


204         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

The  gathering  breaks  up  but  she  continues 
in  prayer  and  passes  away  murmuring,  "  I 
am  going  home." 

RORELA 

Rorela  was  the  daughter  of  a  hardened 
heathen.  A  friendly  school-girl  brought  her 
to  the  mission-house  and  asked  for  a  frock 
that  she  might  be  able  to  come  to  school. 
Her  happiness  in  her  new  possession  was 
short-lived,  for  her  mother  tore  it  off  when 
she  returned  and  despatched  it  back  to  the 
school-house.  She  grew  up  a  heathen  and 
married  a  heathen.  Mrs.  Forsyth  pleaded 
with  her  to  send  her  girl,  a  bright  child,  to 
school.  Rorela  went  off  in  a  rage.  Not 
long  after  she  gave  in  and  became  a  disciple. 

A  Brave  Girl 

This  is  in  Mrs.  Forsyth's  own  words: 
"  One  of  our  girls,  Martha,  was  enticed  by 
her  guardian  to  go  with  him  to  Tsitsa.  He 
hired  a  wagon  to  take  her  and  her  sister 
there  against  my  wishes.  I  objected  for 
two  reasons:  first  because  she  was  leaving 
her  aged  grandmother  who  had  brought  her 
up,  and  whom  her  guardian  did  not  recom- 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  205 

pcnse  as  he  ought  to  have  done;  second, 
because  she  was  not  going  to  a  Christian 
home.  When  Martha  got  there  she  found  a 
red  man,  ready  with  a  large  dowry  of  cattle 
expecting  her  hand  in  marriage.  The  first 
condition  was  that  she  must  renounce  her 
Christianity  and  put  on  red  clay.  This 
Martha  refused  to  do.  They  tried  to  compel 
her;  but  although  they  stole  her  clothes, 
she  told  them  she  would  go  home  just  as  she 
was.  A  respectable  young  man  from  Xolobe 
helped  her.  She  had  to  return  on  foot 
and  cross  several  rivers  on  the  way.  The 
journey  took  ten  days.  Weary  and  footsore 
she  arrived  safely  at  home,  guided  through 
each  perplexing  path,  and  sheltered  beneath 
the  covering  wings." 

Asked  of  God 

Noventi  Nkuhlu  was  in  great  sorrow.  All 
her  children,  with  a  few  exceptions,  had 
died  at  their  birth.  One,  born  after  she  was 
converted,  was  spared  and  she  named  him 
Pendulu,  or  "  Answered."  She  asked  her 
heathen  husband  to  have  a  thanksgiving 
service  at  the  kraal  and  he  consented.  The 
day  was  cold  and  stormy,  but  the  large  hut 
was  filled  with  women,  both  Christian  and 


206        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

"  red.'*  Many  fervent  prayers  were  offered, 
and  there  was  a  general  opinion  that  the 
child  should  be  dedicated  to  God.  When 
the  father  came  to  the  mission-house  to 
register  the  birth  he  asked  cautiously  if  the 
baptism  cost  anything.  "  No,"  was  the 
reply.  "  Then,"  he  said,  "  I  give  the  child 
to  you."  "Not  to  me,"  replied  Mrs.  For- 
syth; "to  God."  "All  right— give  him 
his  name."  The  one  appropriately  chosen 
was  Samuel. 


Lalapi 

When  Mr.  Buchanan  visited  Xolobe, 
amongst  the  school  children  who  sang  a 
sweet  Kafir  hymn  was  a  heathen  boy  named 
Lalapi.  He  was  later  taken  away,  but  Mrs. 
Forsyth  saw  him  occasionally.  Marrying  a 
heathen  girl  he  made  his  home  in  a  solitary 
spot  in  the  mountains.  One  day  Mrs.  For- 
syth saw  a  stranger  in  church  and  afterwards 
found  it  to  be  Lalapi.  He  had  been  con- 
verted and  wished  to  learn  to  read  in  order 
that  he  might  be  able  to  con  the  Bible  for 
himself. 


A  VISION  OF  SOULS  207 

Hard  Hearts 

Kas  Nkuhlu  was  a  heathen  who  always 
rose  and  walked  away  when  'Smoyana  ap- 
proached his  place,  and  never  listened  to 
Christian  preaching  if  he  could  help  it.  He 
hugged  his  heathen  pleasures  and  would  not 
give  them  up,  and  she  could  make  nothing 
of  him.  And  yet  he  had  a  Christian  woman 
for  his  chief  wife. 

For  seven  years  'Smoyana  visited  an  aged 
heathen  once  a  week,  but  his  heart  was  like 
flint.  When  he  was  about  ninety  years  of 
age  he  attended  a  beer-drinking  where  his 
excesses  made  him  so  ill  that  he  was  taken 
home  in  a  cart.  He  lived  on  many  years  and 
died  as  he  had  lived.  One  of  his  sons  was  a 
witch-doctor  and  was  stabbed  to  death; 
another,  also  a  witch-doctor,  died  suddenly 
when  absent  from  the  district;  a  third,  who 
followed  the  same  calling,  lost  his  foot  in  an 
accident  and  died  soon  after. 


PAKT  III 
EVENTIDE 

Age  67-74 


COMPLETELY  SHUT  IN 

When  Mrs.  Forsyth  ceased  her  visits  to 
Paterson  the  only  link  she  had  with  the  outer 
world  was  snapped.  She  had  been  in  the 
habit  of  going  there  every  quarter  for  Com- 
munion, but  latterly  she  began  to  feel  that 
her  strength  was  not  sufficient  for  the  long 
and  rough  pilgrimage.  One  of  her  last 
journeys  indicated  that  the  time  had  come 
when  she  must  relinquish  what  had  always 
been  a  pleasant  break  in  her  life  and  a 
stimulating  spiritual  experience. 

She  set  out  from  Xolobe  on  Saturday 
afternoon.  A  strong  wind  was  blowing  and 
dark  clouds  were  looming  up  in  the  sky.  She 
had  not  proceeded  far  when  a  severe  thunder- 
storm burst  over  the  land,  the  rain  lashing 
down  in  torrents  and  forcing  her  to  take 
shelter  in  the  nearest  kraal.  When  she 
started  again  the  long  wet  grass  and  the 
muddy    paths    completed    her    discomfiture, 

211 


212        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

but  she  trudged  steadily  on  until  she  arrived 
at  the  hut  of  a  Christian  woman  with  whom 
she  had  arranged  to  stay  the  night.  Here 
she  disposed  of  her  soaked  garments  and 
was  made  comfortable. 

A  little  old  native  woman  slipped  in  and 
lay  on  the  floor.  She  was  an  invalid  with  a 
weak  back  who  had  also  come  to  the  hut  to 
remain  overnight  on  her  way  to  Communion. 
"  It  is  my  first,"  she  said,  "  but  I  am  afraid 
the  elders  won't  accept  me.  I  haven't  been 
able  to  attend  the  candidates'  class  very 
regularly."  'Smoyana  assured  her  that  they 
would  not  take  this  into  account,  but  in 
any  case  she  would  explain  matters  to  them. 

Her  first  thoughts  on  the  lovely  Sunday 
morning  were  ones  of  hope  and  thanksgiving. 
The  invalid  and  she  set  out  early,  walking 
slowly  in  and  out  of  the  mealie  fields,  the 
Kafir  corn  being  sometimes  a  foot  above  their 
heads.  Very  pleased  was  the  old  native 
woman  that  her  coipipanion  often  paused  to 
admire  things  and  to  rest,  but  she  did  not 
know  that  'Smoyana,  watching  her  with  her 
deep  kind  eyes,  noticed  how  trying  the 
walking  was  for  her,  and  purposely  made 
occasion  to  linger  for  her  sake. 

The  sweet  tones  of  the  church  bell  were 
ringing   out    over   hill    and   valley    as    they 


COMPLETELY  SHUT  IN       213 

approached  Paterson,  and  when  they  entered 
the  building  they  found  fourteen  elders  on 
the  platform  and  a  bright  and  happy  congre- 
gation. Her  thoughts  went  back  to  the  year 
1879  when  she  first  saw  the  people,  and  she 
contrasted  their  clean  and  well-clad  appear- 
ance now  with  their  ragged  clothes  and 
uncouth  demeanour  then.  Her  old  friend 
was  received  into  fellowship  with  nineteen 
others.  After  the  service  many  of  the 
members  came  to  greet  her,  and  then  she 
returned  as  leisurely  as  she  had  come, 
pondering  over  the  solemn  service,  and  recall- 
ing the  words  of  a  great  Scottish  preacher: 
"We  are  permitted  to  ascend  to  the  gate  of 
heaven  that  we  may  descend  to  the  depths 
with  the  blessings  received  in  order  that  we 
may  bless  others." 

Isolated  before,  she  was  now  completely 
shut  in.  Apart  from  the  Aulds  she  rarely 
had  a  white  visitor.  Only  once,  in  1912, 
do  we  get  a  glimpse  of  her.  This  was  when 
a  hurried  call  was  made  by  the  Rev.  Robert 
Mure,  the  missionary  at  Ross,  Umtata,  who 
writes : 

"  I  started  on  horseback  one  bright,  hot 
summer's  day  from  Paterson  in  company 
with  the  Rev.  William  Auld.  There  seemed 
no    direct    cart-track,    only    a    sheep-track. 


214        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

After  an  hour's  riding  the  path  became  too 
precipitous  and  difficult  for  horseback,  and 
we  dismounted  and  led  our  horses  on  foot 
for  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  Another  hour's 
riding  brought  us  to  Xolobe  out-station.  It 
is  nothing  to  boast  of,  nothing  to  look  at. 
The  country  round  about  is  mountainous 
with  patches  of  bush  here  and  there.  While 
not  very  picturesque  it  has  a  certain  grandeur 
and  variety  of  scenery.  Xolobe  itself  con- 
sists of  a  tin  school-house,  a  few  Kafir  huts, 
and  Mrs.  Forsyth's  smaU  two-roomed  house, 
little  better  than  many  Kafir  houses,  though 
quite  clean  and  tidy  and  comfortable  enough 
in  a  plain  way — no  amenities,  no  trees,  no 
gardens,  nothing  but  the  veld  and  the  Kafirs 
and  the  burnt  grass  and  the  glaring  sun. 

"We  dismounted  at  the  door  and  she 
was  there  to  welcome  us.  The  homely 
frankness,  the  honest  truth-speaking  face, 
the  open,  clear,  direct  discourse,  all  with  a 
strong  Scottish  flavour,  was  most  impressive 
and  striking,  especially  in  that  spot  full  of 
subtle  and  too  often  false-tongued  Kafirs. 

"  How  direct  the  questions,  how  simple 
and  to  the  point  I  The  exact  place  from 
which  I  had  come;  my  field  of  labour;  my 
health;  was  I  married;  how  many  children  ? 
Then  a  few  simple  expressions  of  thanks  for 


COMPLETELY  SHUT  IN        215 

the  privilege  of  a  visit  in  this  remote  place 
from  a  minister,  nay,  two  ministers.  There 
was  no  talk  of  shop,  no  comparing  of  notes 
about  conversions  among  the  heathen. 

"  A  cup  of  tea  was  served  to  us.  Then  I 
conducted  family  worship.  A  handshake, 
and  we  were  off  into  the  veld  again  and  she 
was  left  alone — a  white  woman  among  the 
blacks." 


II 

HER  INDEPENDENCE 

There  were  kind  hearts  in  Scotland  always 
solicitous  for  the  welfare  of  the  lonely 
missionary.  The  Greenock  ladies  never 
ceased  to  think  of  her  and  plan  for  her. 
Without  the  advantage  of  personal  touch 
with  the  people  in  whom  they  took  an 
interest,  with  nothing  but  quarterly  state- 
ments of  bare  facts  to  stimulate  them,  they 
yet  gave  regularly  to  her  work,  not  grudg- 
ingly but  liberally  and  with  enthusiasm. 

Others  also  thought  of  her  and  sent  her 
help — ^many  who  knew  nothing  about  her 
save  that  she  was  a  lonely  pioneer  of  the 
gospel  bravely  struggling  amidst  a  heathen 
people.  Gifts  came  from  a  band  of  young 
working  women.  Twelve  shillings  came  from 
two  poor  girls  "  with  real  prayerful  interest 
and  love."  A  box  of  napery,  blankets,  and 
wearing  apparel  for  her  personal  use  arrived 

216 


HER  INDEPENDENCE         217 

from  the  members  of  her  old  congregation  at 
Cairneyhill. 

This  wealth  of  effort,  this  outpouring  of 
sympathy,  so  unselfish,  so  loyal,  was  in  its 
way  almost  as  wonderful  as  her  own  service. 
The  Greenock  ladies  were  but  types  of 
that  great  multitude  of  honourable  women 
throughout  Scotland  who  are  continuously 
busy  with  the  self-imposed  task  of  ministering 
to  the  needs  of  missionaries  abroad.  Little  is 
publicly  made  known  about  their  gracious 
activities;  the  work  is  accomplished  quietly, 
almost  privately,  within  the  sphere  of  work- 
parties.  Sabbath  Schools,  and  girls'  classes, 
and  by  families  and  circles  of  friends.  It  is 
all  done  in  the  spirit  of  Christ,  gladly  and 
lovingly,  and  for  His  sake  who  did  so  much 
for  Women. 

However  generous  the  intentions  of  the 
ladies  were  they  were  often  at  a  loss  how  to 
minister  to  her  comfort.  Whenever  South 
African  missionaries  came  home  on  furlough 
the  first  question  put  to  them  was:  "What 
can  we  do  for  Mrs.  Forsyth — is  she  needing 
anything  ? "  They  were  well  aware  she 
would  not  accept  money  for  her  own  use. 
On  one  occasion  they  sent  her  a  generous 
gift  and  afterwards  saw  the  amount  acknow- 
ledged in  the  Record  of  the  Church   as   a 


218         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

contribution  from  her  towards  a  special 
missionary  effort.  "  She  is  the  most  un- 
selfish and  independent  person  imaginable," 
said  Miss  Macfarlane. 

But  now  and  again  they  endeavoured, 
almost  surreptitiously,  to  send  out  little 
articles  that  might  conduce  to  her  well-being. 
When  Mrs.  Stewart  was  home  she  suggested 
a  table-lamp,  and  this  she  herself  conveyed 
out,  though  with  more  and  more  misgiving 
as  she  approached  Kafraria.  They  also  con- 
sulted Miss  Auld  when  she  was  in  Scotland, 
and  on  her  recommendation  resolved  to 
despatch  a  bath  and  an  easy-chair  to  Xolobe. 
On  Miss  Auld's  return  to  Paterson  she 
dropped  a  casual  hint  as  to  what  was  coming, 
whereupon  Mrs.  Forsyth  reached  hastily  for 
pen  and  paper  and  wrote  to  Miss  Macfarlane : 

"  We  have  excellent  bathing  facilities 
here,  and  an  easy-chair  would  be  a  cumber- 
some thing  to  get  here,  as  there  is  no  traffic 
by  wagon,  so  if  you  would  not  be  offended  I 
would  rather  not  receive  them.  We  have 
an  excellent  water-supply  within  five  minutes' 
walk  of  the   house." 

Later,  however,  when  she  grew  feebler, 
and  was  unable  to  go  to  the  river,  she  pro- 
posed to  buy  a  bath.  Miss  Auld  hurried  one 
up  from  Paterson  for  her  use  until  she  could 


SMOYANA'S   BATHING-PLACE 


•    c  fee 


HER  INDEPENDENCE         219 

procure  another,  on  behalf  of  the  Greenock 
ladies,  from  the  nearest  store,  and  congratu- 
lated herself  on  at  last  having  achieved  a 
distinct  victory  over  the  scruples  of  her 
friend.  And  when  she  was  actually  per- 
mitted to  sit  beside  'Smoyana  and  darn  her 
stockings  she  felt  that  the  citadel  of  inde- 
pendence, hitherto  so  impregnable,  had  fallen 
at  last  ! 

Every  penny  received  was  accounted  for. 
With  the  proceeds  from  the  boxes  of  goods 
sent  out — she  sold  the  clothing  to  the 
natives — donations  were  given  to  needy 
causes  in  the  neighbouring  fields.  When 
she  left  there  was  a  balance  of  £25  to  her 
credit  in  this  connection,  and  she  handed  it 
over  for  repairs  to  Xolobe  church.  Once 
when  she  had  a  sum  of  10s.  in  hand  she  was 
at  a  loss  what  to  do  with  it,  and  then  wrote 
to  Miss  Macf arlane :  "I  will  get  boots  for 
Su-pi,  a  poor  girl  who  is  usually  first  at  the 
early  prayer-meeting,  even  on  stormy  morn- 
ings. All  the  girls  have  boots,  Su-pi  has 
none,  and  her  feet  are  swollen  with  cold." 
Su-pi,  it  will  be  recalled,  was  the  grand- 
daughter of  Taki. 

She  was  latterly  much  troubled  by  the 
thought  that  she  had  accepted  money  from 
the  Greenock  ladies  in  support  of  her  native 


220         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

servant.  The  understanding  in  her  mind 
was  that  the  servant  was  also  to  be  a  Bible- 
woman,  and  her  scrupulous  conscience  now 
made  it  appear  as  if  the  disciple  had  obtained 
greater  service  than  her  Master.  In  distress 
she  informed  Miss  Auld  that  she  must  pay 
back  £51  to  the  ladies. 

"  You  must  not  do  anything  of  the  kind," 
exclaimed  Miss  Auld.  "  The  first  desire  of 
the  ladies  is  that  you  should  have  efficient 
help  and  be  well  served  in  your  declining 
years.  I  know  that  this  is  their  wish,  and 
they  will  be  very  vexed  if  you  offer  to  send 
them  back  any  of  their  money." 

"  But  I  am  sure  that  the  pains  and 
rheumatism  I  suffer  from  are  God's  hand 
upon  me  for  having  taken  this  money  under 
a  mistake,"  Mrs.  Forsyth  persisted. 

*'  No  !  no  I  So  far  from  being  God's 
hand  of  chastisement  upon  you,  they  are  the 
natural  outcome  of  a  life  spent  strenuously  in 
His  service.  At  your  age,  and  lacking  all 
care  and  comfort,  you  cannot  expect  perfect 
health." 

By  degrees  Miss  Auld's  practical  wisdom 
prevailed,  and  assurance  and  peace  came 
back  to  the  gentle  old  missionary. 


Ill 

THE  SHOCK  OF  THE  WAR 

In  view  of  her  advanced  age  and  the  hard 
and  strenuous  life  she  had  lived,  her  relatives 
in  Scotland  thought  she  might  now  very 
well  rehnquish  her  work  and  settle  with 
them  at  home.  The  approach  of  the  cen- 
tenary of  Dr.  Livingstone,  in  which  she  took 
much  interest,  seemed  an  appropriate  oppor- 
tunity for  persuading  her  to  make  up  her 
mind  on  the  point,  and  one  of  her  nephews 
without  her  knowledge  applied  to  the  Foreign 
Mission  Committee  of  the  Church  for  a 
passage  for  her  that  she  might  return  and  be 
present  at  the  celebrations.  When  she  heard 
of  this  arrangement  she  cancelled  it. 

"I  am  just  like  Miss  Slessor,"  she  wrote 
to  Miss  Macf arlane ;  "I  cannot  tear  myself 
away.  Often  in  my  dreams  I  am  at  home, 
and  I  invariably  say,  *Why  did  I  leave 
Africa — ^how  can  I  get  back  ? '  " 

Rheumatism  crippled  her,  and  she  suffered 

221 


222         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

from  painful  outbreaks  on  the  feet  and 
ankles,  but  she  would  not  give  in.  The  only 
concession  she  made  was  to  stop  her  walks 
to  the  more  distant  kraals.  She  continued 
all  her  other  activities,  though  she  was 
noticeably  much  quieter  and  more  medita- 
tive. Her  Bible  was  her  constant  companion, 
and,  as  ever,  her  source  of  inspiration  and 
strength. 

Into  the  orderly  calm  of  her  days  in 
1914  came  disquieting  rumours  of  trouble  in 
Europe,  like  the  first  tremors  which  denote 
a  distant  earthquake.  The  shock  of  the 
early  news  of  the  war  told  heavily  upon  her. 
She  visualised  the  sufferings  of  the  young 
men  in  the  trenches,  the  greater  agonies  of 
the  battle-field,  their  supreme  sacrifice — and 
wept.  She  thought  of  their  splendid  heroism 
and  of  the  self-sacrifice  and  unity  of  the 
people — and  rejoiced.  And  her  faith  never 
wavered.  "  The  Lord  God  Omnipotent 
reigneth,"  she  said,  "and  He  is  able  to 
restrain  the  wrath  of  man.  However  dark 
the  outlook  may  be  He  can  bring  light  out 
of  the  darkness  and  order  out  of  confusion." 

Comforting  stricken  ones  at  home  she 
wrote:  "I  have  heard  it  said  that  when  a 
storm  beats  fiercely  at  sea  and  the  billows 
rage,  there  are  depths  undisturbed  beneath. 


THE  SHOCK  OF  THE  WAR    223 

May  it  be  so  with  your  souls  in  this  time  of 
trouble." 

As  she  read  of  the  long  lists  of  "  killed  in 
action,"  she  said,  "  it  was  almost  like  the  time 
in  Egypt  when  there  was  not  a  house  where 
there  was  not  one  dead." 

At  first  the  work  was  not  affected.  The 
Inspector  of  Schools  failed  to  appear — ^but 
he  was  a  German.  The  natives  were  quiet 
and  unperturbed.  As  time  went  on,  how- 
ever, they  grew  a  little  restive  and  trouble- 
some, and  food-stuffs  went  up  in  price.  She 
had  to  eke  out  her  flour  with  mealie  meal 
made  from  maize.  "  But,"  she  said,  "  how- 
ever long  the  war  lasts,  and  however  trying 
it  may  prove,  the  Lord  will  provide." 

Despite  her  strong  will-power  the  strain 
affected  her  waning  vitality.  In  October  she 
reached  her  seventieth  birthday,  and  came 
to  the  realisation  that  the  end  had  come. 
"  I  have  passed  the  allotted  span,"  she  told 
her  friends,  "  and  I  do  not  think  it  fair  to 
occupy  a  place  without  being  able  for  the 
duties."  She  mentioned  to  Mr.  Auld  that 
she  would  Uke  to  retire,  but  he  informed  her 
that  the  Foreign  Mission  Committee  of  the 
Church  wished  all  missionaries  to  remain  at 
their  posts  until  the  war  was  over.  "  So,"  she 
said,  "  I  will  wait  until  God  opens  the  way." 


224        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

The  tragedy  of  the  tremendous  struggle 
entered  her  own  life,  her  nephew,  Lieutenant 
Moir,  1st  Black  Watch,  being  killed  at  Loos. 
"  He  was  almost  the  only  man  I  have  seen," 
wrote  out  his  sister,  "who  was  really  keen 
to  go  back  to  the  front.  His  one  fear  when 
he  was  home  was  lest  his  platoon  should  get 
into  action  without  him.  He  knew  perfectly 
well,  too,  what  he  was  facing.  He  did  not 
consider  he  had  the  faintest  chance  of  coming 
through  alive  in  a  regiment  which  was 
always  in  the  hottest  of  the  fighting,  but  he 
would  not  for  a  moment  have  wished  himself 
elsewhere." 

The  blow  stunned  and  wearied  her,  but 
she  fell  back  on  the  unseen  source  of  strength 
which  had  never  failed  her  yet.  "  She  is  a 
wonderful  woman,"  said  Mr.  Auld,  "  and 
keeps  bright  and  happy  under  all  circum- 
stances.   She  is  a  saint." 

Another  fragment  of  news  affected  her 
sadly.  "  So,"  she  writes,  "  poor  Miss  Slessor 
has  been  called  home.  What  a  loss  to  our 
mission  I  I  hope  God  will  raise  up  some  one 
J»  fill  her  place.  I  do  not  think  there  was 
another  missionary  in  the  world  to  equal 
her.  Her  heart  was  full  of  lovingkindness 
and  tender  mercy."  When  the  story  of 
Miss  Slessor's  life  by  the  present  writer  was 


THE  SHOCK  OF  THE  WAR    225 

published,  Mrs.  M*Laren  sent  her  out  a  copy 
and  she  read  it  with  delight.  "I  sat  up  all 
night  until  I  finished  it,"  she  said.  "  I  hope 
it  will  be  an  incentive  to  me  to  labour  more 
abundantly  and  to  endure  hardness " — and 
she  was  seventy  years  of  age  I 


IV 

SADNESS  OF  FAREWELL 

When^  in  1915,  Miss  Auld  returned  from  a 
visit  to  Scotland,  she  was  grieved  to  notice 
the  change  in  her  old  friend.  She  had  aged 
perceptibly  and  was  much  thinner.  Both 
she  and  her  brother  urged  her  to  come  and 
make  a  home  with  them  at  Paterson,  where 
they  would  surround  her  with  every  comfort 
and  bestow  upon  her  the  care  and  attention 
she  needed.  She  would  not  hear  of  it.  She 
preferred,  she  said,  to  end  her  life  at  Xolobe, 
in  the  behef  that  by  her  death  amongst  the 
people  she  would  do  more  good  than  she  had 
done  in  her  life. 

"  She  has  led  a  primitive  life  among  the 
heathen  so  long,"  reported  Mr.  Auld  to  the 
Greenock  ladies,  "  that  she  dreads  going 
back  to  civilised  life.  She  has  never  had 
furlough,  and  is  naturally  reticent  and  shy 
and  retiring,  and  there  would  have  to  be 
much  sympathy  of  the  silent  kind  shown  for 


SADNESS  OF  FAREWELL     227 

her,  and  due  allowance  made  for  her  ways. 
She  spends  far  too  little  on  herself  and  too 
much  on  others.  But  that  is  just  her  all 
through;  her  modesty,  self-effacement,  and 
Christlikeness  make  us  feel  less  than  nothing 
compared  with  her.  She  would  require  to 
be  cared  for  instead  of  caring  for  others  as 
she  has  done  all  her  life.  We  would  do 
anything  for  her,  and  count  it  an  honour, 
but  it  is  difficult  to  care  for  her  under  present 
conditions."  All  that  Mr.  Auld  could  do  in 
the  circumstances  was  to  go  to  Xolobe  more 
frequently.  His  visits  increased  to  one  every 
fortnight  and  latterly  to  one  every  week. 

It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  Nature 
would  suspend  its  inexorable  process. 
Though  her  moral  energy  was  unimpaired 
her  physical  strength  weakened.  "  I  am 
breaking  up,"  she  wrote  in  1916.  An  attack 
of  influenza  left  her  prostrate  for  a  month 
and  she  recovered  but  slowly.  She  lost  the 
use  of  her  voice.  "  I  must  give  up,"  she 
decided  at  last;  "but  it  will  be  a  great 
wrench  for  me  to  leave  my  midday  Sabbath 
class — forty-nine  dear  girls  were  present 
last  Sabbath." 

She  could  not  trust  herself  to  live  at 
Paterson  so  near  the  scene  of  her  life-labours. 
"  If,"  she  said,  "  I  cannot  end  my  days  here. 


228         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

I  must  go  right  away  to  Scotland."  Her 
relatives,  thankful  to  hear  of  her  decision,  at 
once  arranged  for  her  niece.  Miss  Mann,  a 
nurse,  to  proceed  to  South  Africa  and  bring 
her  home.  It  was  characteristic  of  her 
humility  of  mind  that  she  wished  to  travel 
third-class  in  the  steamer,  but,  needless  to 
say,  her  friends  would  not  hear  of  such 
abnegation,  and  the  Foreign  Mission  Com- 
mittee of  the  Church  saw  to  the  payment  of 
her  expenses. 

It  was  pitiful  to  see  her  during  the  final 
days.  Miss  Auld  says  it  was  like  watching 
a  great  tree  being  torn  up  by  the  roots. 
Several  times  she  murmured  with  a  quivering 
face,  "  It's  not  the  place,  it's  the  people  I 
can't  bear  to  part  with."  To  them  the 
parting  was  equally  sore.  "  'Smoyana,"  said 
a  deputation  of  women  who  came  to  see  her, 
"  you  are  not  white,  you  are  black.  Your 
heart  is  black,  you  are  just  one  of  ourselves." 
It  was  the  highest  compliment  they  could 
pay;  it  meant  that  she  understood  their 
real  nature,  and  so  was  able  to  sympathise 
with  and  help  them  in  their  peculiar  needs. 

Messages  of  farewell  began  to  arrive. 
From  her  old  friend  Mrs.  Davidson  came  an 
affectionate  letter:  "You  have,"  she  said, 
"always  been  a  very  dear  and  good  friend. 


SADNESS  OF  FAREWELL      229 

and  have  been  a  strength  and  help  in  trouble 
and  sorrow.  I  can  never  forget  your  kind- 
ness to  me  and  mine.'*  The  native  pastor, 
the  Rev.  Candlish  Koti,  wrote:  "  'Smoyana 
and  Xolobe  are  the  two  names  that  will  be 
always  associated  together  for  many  genera- 
tions to  come."  A  brief  note  addressed 
"  Dear  Mammy,"  and  signed  "  Your  loving 
child,  Ida,"  intimated  that  her  former  pupil 
was  hastening  to  Xolobe  to  say  good-bye. 
There  was  no  time  for  the  missionaries  of  the 
Presbytery  to  do  much,  but  they  hurriedly 
collected  a  sum  of  money  and  asked  her  to 
accept  it  and  purchase  some  article  which 
would  remind  her  of  their  affection  and 
esteem. 

Later,  the  Kafrarian  Mission  Council 
placed  on  record  its  high  appreciation  of  her 
work.  "  Her  faithful  service,  her  complete 
self -surrender,  her  utter  self-effacement,  and 
her  devotion  to  her  Master,  have  been  the 
wonder  and  admiration  of  her  fellow-mission- 
aries and  many  others.  She  will  live  long  in 
the  hearts  of  her  people."  And  from  Scot- 
land, from  the  ladies  on  the  Clyde,  came, 
through  Miss  Macfarlane,  the  kindest  of 
communications:  "You  are,"  they  said, 
"worthy  of  the  D.S.O.  of  the  highest  rank 
in  Heaven," 


230        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Her  last  day  at  Xolobe  was  a  trying  one. 
A  farewell  meeting  was  held  to  which  came 
every  soul  in  the  district,  Christian  and 
heathen,  as  well  as  many  from  other  out- 
stations.  Mr.  Auld  explained  how,  owing 
to  advanced  age  and  failing  health,  'Smoyana 
was  compelled  to  go  back  to  her  own  land 
and  live  amongst  her  own  people.  *'  Never 
let  her  life  and  work  fade  amongst  you,  let 
it  ever  be  a  beacon-light  showing  you  the 
road  to  Christ."  Several  natives  responded 
saying  they  would  never  be  able  to  forget 
the  love  of  their  White  Mother  who  had 
come  amongst  them  as  a  girl  and  had  grown 
old  in  the  service  of  her  Master. 

Then  for  the  last  time  she  addressed  them, 
indulging  in  no  personal  reminiscences  or 
self-gratulation,  making  no  reference  what- 
ever to  herself,  but  reiterating  with  passionate 
fervour  the  message  which  it  had  been  her 
duty  and  happiness  to  proclaim  all  these 
years,  and  inviting  them  to  come  to  the 
Saviour,  the  only  source  of  strength  and 
peace  in  this  life,  and  the  only  hope  for  the 
better  life  to  come. 

With  her  usual  hospitality  she  had  pro- 
vided a  sheep  and  two  pots  of  mealies  as  a 
parting  feast.  The  crowd  squatted  on  the 
grass  in  front  of  the  church,  and  whilst  they 


SADNESS  OF  FAREWELL     231 

ate  she  walked  in  and  out  amongst  them, 
shaking  hands  with  each  and  saying  kindly 
words  of  farewell. 

Suddenly  a  storm  gathered,  the  clouds 
broke  in  sheets  of  rain,  and  gathering  up 
the  fragments  the  people  rushed  into  the 
church  for  shelter.  Within  an  hour  both 
streams  were  "  down  "  and  impassable.  "  I 
have  never  seen  them  rise  so  quickly  or  so 
fiercely,"  remarked  Mrs.  Forsyth. 

When  the  flood-waters  abated  the  Aulds 
returned  to  Paterson,  and  a  lonely  woman 
spent  the  evening  at  Xolobe  in  prayer. 


BACK  TO  CIVILISATION 

In  the  clear  light  of  the  early  morning  Mr. 
Auld  again  rode  over  the  hills  to  Xolobe  to 
see  Mrs.  Forsyth  comfortably  installed  in 
the  wagon.  She  was  conveyed  to  Paterson 
by  a  circuitous  and  less  rough  way,  Bekiwe, 
her  old  scholar  and  helper,  accompanying  her, 
and  arrived  in  the  evening  tired  and  shaken 
in  body  and  mind. 

Having  lived  the  life  of  a  recluse  for  thirty 
years  it  was  not  surprising  that  she  shrank 
from  re-entering  the  world.  "  You  don't 
know,"  she  said  to  Miss  Auld,  "  what  an 
ordeal  it  has  been  for  me  to  brace  myself  up 
even  to  come  to  Paterson." 

At  first  she  was  depressed  and  thought 
she  would  die  ere  she  could  reach  Scotland, 
but  the  unobtrusive  ministrations  of  her 
host  and  hostess  soon  made  her  feel  at  ease, 
and  after  a  few  days  the  shadow  lifted  and 
her  spirits  revived. 


BACK  TO  CIVILISATION       233 

The  process  of  social  acclimatisation  was 
helped  by  a  babe.  The  Rev.  D.  W.  Semple, 
M.A.,  then  of  Emgwali,  and  his  wife  and 
child,  were  staying  at  the  manse.  Mrs. 
Forsyth  was  much  taken  with  the  infant, 
who  seemed  always  eager  to  come  to  her. 
This  simple  circumstance  broke  down  the 
natural  feeling  of  restraint  which  she  ex- 
perienced, and  paved  the  way  for  pleasant 
intercourse  with  the  parents. 

One  of  Miss  Auld's  devices  was  to  place 
interesting  story-books  in  her  bedroom  or 
leave  them  lying  casually  in  the  corners 
which  she  frequented.  She  knew  that 
'Smoyana  cared  no  longer  for  light  reading. 
Some  time  previously  when  up  at  Xolobe 
Mrs.  Forsyth  had  given  her  a  book  then 
popular  in  Scotland,  with  the  remark,  "A 
friend  at  home  sent  this  to  me,  but  I  am 
past  caring  to  read  anything  but  the  Bible 
now."  Miss  Auld  was  therefore  amused  to 
come  across  her  deep  in  the  books  she  had 
left,  with  seeming  carelessness,  in  her  way. 
One  evening  she  found  her  sitting  close  up 
to  the  window  to  catch  the  light  of  the 
setting  sun  in  order  to  finish  The  Lady  of  the 
Decoration,  which  she  pronounced  "  good." 

There  was  a  busy  fortnight  of  preparation 
for    the    overseas    journey;     then    came    a 


234         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

farewell  to  the  people  of  Mbulu.  A  meeting 
was  held  of  the  Women's  Christian  Associa- 
tion, of  which  she  was  President.  As  already 
stated  this  society  was  affiliated  to  the 
Upward  and  Onward  organisation,  and  she 
had  just  received  from  Lady  Aberdeen, 
the  President,  a  friendly  personal  letter.  At 
the  gathering  a  collection  was  made  as 
umpako  wendlela — food  for  the  way — ^the 
usual  native  way  of  presenting  a  parting  gift. 
It  amounted  to  <£3  :  10s.,  one  old  woman, 
almost  eighty,  bringing  threepence  and  one 
elder  2s.   She  was  overcome  by  their  kindness. 

When  all  was  over  she  sighed,  and  then 
with  the  fine  spirit  of  fortitude,  which  had 
carried  her  through  so  many  difficult  years, 
she  faced,  with  quiet  and  steadfast  gaze, 
the  dreaded  plunge  back  into  civilisation. 

Leaving  Paterson  at  7  a.m.  she  and  Miss 
Auld  were  driven  down  to  the  Tsomo  River 
and  across  the  drift  in  a  wagon.  On  the  other 
side  stood  a  motor-car.  She  had  never  seen 
one  before,  but  without  hesitation  and  with- 
out remark  she  stepped  inside.  On  the 
way  her  passport  was  secured.  The  filling 
up  of  this  had  caused  her  considerable 
amusement.  "What  is  the  shape  of  my 
forehead  ?  What  kind  of  nose  and  moutii 
have  I  got  ? "  she  asked  helplessly. 


BACK  TO  CIVILISATION      235 

Arriving  at  Blythswood,  that  "  daughter 
of  Lovedale,"  a  large  training  and  industrial 
institution,  built  largely  by  the  gifts  of  the 
Fingoes,  the  motor  stopped,  and  Miss  Auld 
ran  in  and  told  the  ladies  of  the  mission 
that  Mrs.  Forsyth  was  outside.  These  went 
eagerly  to  greet  her  and  endeavoured  to 
persuade  her  to  stay  the  night,  but  she  was 
anxious  to  finish  the  first  stage  of  her  journey. 

At  Butterworth  the  two  friends  put  up  at 
an  hotel,  and  it  was  remarkable  how  quickly 
and  without  apparent  effort  the  missionary 
dropped  back  into  the  methods  of  conven- 
tional life.  Every  one  was  interested  in  her, 
and  she  confided  to  her  companion  that  she 
had  not  found  the  first  step  into  the  world 
so  very  dreadful  after  all. 

There  was  shopping  to  be  done.  The 
boots  she  wore  were  still  an  offence  to  Miss 
Auld,  and  even  more  so  after  the  remark  a 
lady  made  when  they  were  put  out  to  be 
cleaned:  "  Surely,  Miss  Auld,"  she  said  with 
a  twinkle,  "you  have  a  very  large  husband 
hidden  away  somewhere!"  A  neat  com- 
fortable pair  was  procured,  and  Miss  Auld 
felt  a  thrill  of  triumph  when  she  noticed  the 
flicker  of  feminine  pride  which  the  staid 
missionary  evinced  in  the  improved  appear- 
ance of  her  feet. 


236         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

Next  morning  a  lady  walked  suddenly  in 
upon  them.  It  was  Miss  Mann.  Aunt  and 
niece  met  for  the  first  time,  and  Miss  Auld, 
watching  the  loving  greeting,  thanked  God 
that  all  was  well. 

*'  I  have  motored  up  from  East  London," 
said  Miss  Mann,  "  as  the  train  service  cannot 
be  depended  upon  because  of  troops,  so  you 
have  only  an  hour  to  spare." 

But  all  that  the  two  friends  had  to  say  to 
one  another  had  been  said  long  before. 

When  the  parting  came  the  younger 
woman  stood  and  watched  the  brave,  strong 
figure  pass  out  of  her  life,  her  fluttering 
bonnet-strings  being  the  last  she  saw  as  the 
car  sped  swiftly  down  the  street. 

And  then  a  picture  came  into  her  mind 
of  those  thirty  lonely  years  at  Xolobe,  so 
quiet  and  filled  with  happy  and  fruitful 
service;  and  then  another  of  the  future, 
crowded  with  new  faces  and  scenes  and 
exciting  experiences,  and  she  put  up  a  silent 
prayer  that  the  aged  saint  might  be  dealt 
with  very  tenderly  and  be  kept  safe  and  at 
peace. 


VI 

WAS  IT  WORTH  IT? 

As  we  watch  her  passing  from  the  scene  of 
her  thirty  years'  toil,  one  inevitably  asks  the 
question,  what  does  such  a  life  and  such  a 
service  as  hers  amount  to  ?  Were  they,  as 
some  might  think,  too  restricted  in  scope  ? 
Was  it  worth  spending  so  long  a  time  wrest- 
ling with  a  few  hundreds  of  heathen  ?  What 
she  accomplished — did  it  justify  the  expendi- 
ture of  so  much  thought  and  energy  ? 

So  far  as  visible  results  are  concerned 
they  were  neither  meagre  nor  imimportant. 
Though  progress  is  steady.  South  Africa  is 
not,  perhaps,  so  fruitful  a  mission-field  as 
other  parts  of  the  continent.  A  revival  is 
seldom  experienced;  converts  are,  as  a  rule, 
few;  the  level  of  spiritual  life  is  not  high. 
But  Mrs.  Forsyth  had  no  reason  to  be  dis- 
satisfied with  what  was  achieved  in  her 
thirty  years'  sojourn  at  Xolobe. 

When  she  arrived  the  people  around  her 

287 


288        CHRISTINA  PORSYTH 

were  pure  heathen  and  as  wild  and  hopeless 
as  any  tribe  in  Africa.  Xolobe  is  now  a 
fully  organised  mission-station  with  a  fine 
church  building,  a  day  school  with  four 
teachers  and  an  attendance  of  about  140, 
Sunday  services,  Sunday  School,  a  young 
women's  class,  and  a  week-day  prayer- 
meeting,  all  carried  on  by  the  office-bearers 
she  trained.  There  is  also  a  branch  of  the 
Women's  Christian  Association,  the  members 
of  which  visit  the  sick  and  aged  from  kraal 
to  kraal.  Mrs.  Forsyth,  in  short,  civilised 
the  district,  gave  the  people  a  knowledge  of 
God,  and  brought  many  scores  to  the  feet 
of  Christ.  She  had  been  true  to  the  signifi- 
cance of  her  Kafir  name.  "  Come  .  .  .  O 
breath,"  said  the  prophet,  "  and  breathe 
upon  these  .  .  .  that  they  may  live.  .  .  . 
And  the  breath  came  .  .  .  and  they  lived." 

But  neither  figures  nor  organisations  pre- 
sent a  true  estimate  of  what  she  performed. 
Miss  Auld  sums  up  the  matter  rightly 
when  she  says :  "  I  think  we  will  never  really 
know  the  true  extent  of  her  work  and  prayer 
till  that  day  when  all  shall  be  revealed." 

For  the  results  attained  Mrs.  Forsyth 
herself  took  not  an  atom  of  credit.  She 
held  that  she  was  only  an  instrument;  the 
power  and  the  strength  came  from  above. 


WAS  IT  WORTH  IT?  239 

"  I  desire,"  she  says,  "  to  give  all  the  glory 
to  God  for  what  He  has  done.  Not  unto  us. 
Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  to  Thy  name  be  all 
the  glory." 

The  chief  value  of  her  story  to  those  who 
look  on  from  afar  is  the  example  it  gives  of 
a  life  utterly  consecrated  to  the  service  of 
Christ.  Her  abandonment  of  self,  her  sacri- 
fice of  everything  which  makes  life  enjoyable, 
her  humility  of  spirit,  her  faith  and  hope  and 
courage  which  never  failed  in  the  face  of  the 
most  baffling  obstacles  and  worries,  her 
undimmed  freshness  of  soul  amidst  the 
spiritual  loneliness  and  desolation  of  heathen 
Africa — all  make  her  stand  out  as  one  of  the 
rare  and  attractive  personalities  who  move 
and  upUft  hearts  out  of  the  common  rut  into 
higher  and  nobler  planes.  Her  influence 
cannot  die  with  the  cessation  of  her  work; 
it  will  live  on  and  spread  beyond  the  confines 
of  Xolobe;  it  will  inspire  other  wayfaring 
and  struggling  souls ;  it  will  stimulate  and 
nerve  her  sister-workers  toiling  in  the  mis- 
sion-fields; and  it  may  bring  into  a  like 
vocation  and  sphere  some,  at  least,  of  those 
who  are,  in  these  new  days,  dreaming  of 
heroic  service. 


VII 

AN  ESTIMATE  FROM  THE  FIELD 

But  a  missionary  in  the  field  has  perhaps 
the  best  right  to  estimate  the  worth  of 
her  character  and  service,  and  here  is  the 
reasoned  opinion  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Mure  of 
Ross  Mission: 

"  In  one  sense  the  contrast  between  Mrs. 
Forsyth  and  other  missionaries  in  the  South 
African  field  was  very  great.  She  had  the 
smallest  sphere  of  any  of  us — just  one 
station,  and  even  that  was  under  the  care 
of  her  minister.  We  missionaries  have  many 
stations — fifteen,  twenty,  even  thirty  or  over. 
We  are  superintendents.  We  ride  about  hke 
bishops,  ordaining,  ordering,  giving  charges, 
working  late  and  early.  No  one  can  call  it 
easy  work — and  in  a  sense  we  are  great  men 
in  our  districts.  She  was  different,  a  humble 
figure  without  charge  or  function  or  office 
in   any   ecclesiastical   sense,   ranking   as   an 

240 


ESTIMATE  FROM  THE  FIELD     241 

honorary  lay  missionary.  She  had  no  house 
to  speak  of,  only  a  but  and  a  ben,  no  horse 
or  trap.  She  simply  walked  on  foot  and 
visited  the  heathen  in  their  houses  close  by, 
and  spoke  to  them  of  the  way  of  salvation. 
How  different  from  the  missionaries  with 
their  large  dioceses  and  much  organisation 
and  much  travelhng  and  heavy  correspond- 
ence. Yet,  no  doubt,  she  was  the  most 
apostolic  figure  amongst  us  carrying  on  a 
more  apostolic  work. 

"  She  lived  in  a  remote  corner  of  Fingoland 
far  from  the  railway  and  the  road  and  the 
beaten  track.  There  are  tracks  to  her  house, 
as  there  are  tracks  to  everywhere  in  South 
Africa,  made  by  the  feet  of  savages  and  by 
their  flocks  and  herds  searching  for  food,  but 
Xolobe  is  a  dull  and  lonely  spot  for  a  white 
woman.  To  live  there  alone  among  a  few 
black  folk,  in  a  house  not  much  better  than 
theirs,  and  sharing  largely  their  simple  life 
and  simple  fare — it  was  an  eccentric  thing, 
perhaps,  like  that  of  the  new  Bush  Brother- 
hood in  Australia,  but  in  her  case  there  was 
no  sense  of  spiritual  pride  because  of  ascetic 
distinction  or  connection  with  a  great  con- 
templative or  historic  Order  in  the  Church. 
She  was  simply  a  lone  woman,  separated  by 
no  special  function  or  training  or  qualifiea- 


242         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

tion,  or  churchly  ritual,  merely  a  decided 
and  sincere  Christian  with  a  great  love  of 
souls  in  her  heart,  and  a  deep  yearning  for 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen.  They  were  in 
hundreds  around  her.  Heathen  men  and 
women  and  children,  likeable,  even  lovable, 
in  many  ways,  but  grossly  ignorant  of  the 
best  things  in  life,  and  without  hope  for  the 
next  life.  To  her  this  was  a  great  chance — 
to  be  free  to  live  amongst  them,  and  day  in, 
day  out,  strive  to  teach  them  the  better 
way. 

"  Few  can  endure  such  loneliness  as  hers 
for  very  long.  Even  the  most  isolated  of 
our  unmarried  missionaries  has  a  certain 
and  unfailing  social  solace  and  variety,  his 
itinerations,  his  constant  dealing  with 
churches  and  schools  and  mission  agents,  and 
persons  in  trouble,  or  needing  advice,  who 
visit  him  daily  from  one  part  or  another  of 
his  district.  The  missionary's  life  is  really 
not  dull  or  lacking  in  intercourse  with  his 
fellows  by  any  means. 

"  But  Mrs.  Forsyth  had  none  of  those 
social  opportunities.  She  lived  at  Xolobe 
for  thirty  years,  month  after  month  and  year 
after  year,  and  daily  set  her  face  gladly  to 
the  same  hard  work.  She  did  not  throw  it 
up  disappointed  after  five  years;  she  endured 


ESTIMATE  FROM  THE  FIELD    243 

it  until  age  and  health  compelled  her  to 
retire.  It  is  unique  in  our  South  African 
mission-field.  It  is  a  unique  case  of  the 
triumph  of  the  soul  over  a  comfortless  and 
heathen  environment." 


VIII 

REST  TIME 

By  devious  ocean  ways  and  through  sub- 
marine-infested home  waters  Mrs.  Forsyth 
came  back  to  her  own  land  and  her  own  city, 
and  looked  upon  friends  and  scenes  she  had 
not  seen  for  thirty  years.  From  Glasgow 
she  went  to  Edinburgh  to  be  received  by  the 
Foreign  Mission  Committee  of  the  United 
Free  Church,  of  which  Sir  Andrew  H.  L. 
Eraser,  K.C.S.I.,  is  Convener.  That  quiet 
book-lined  room  has  seen  many  a  missionary 
welcomed  home  from  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
but  it  is  doubtful  whether  a  more  interesting 
figure  ever  appeared  before  the  Committee 
than  this  old  lady  of  Xolobe,  with  the  loneli- 
ness of  her  self-imposed  exile  clinging  to  her 
and  giving  her  a  curious  air  of  aloofness. 

On  a  subsequent  occasion  she  was  con- 
voyed from  Glasgow  to  Edinburgh  by  the 
cousin  mentioned  in  the  first  chapter,  now 
an  active  lady  of  eighty  years  of  age.    They 

244 


REST  TIME  245 

missed  one  another  on  returning  and  Mrs. 
Forsyth  went  back  alone.  In  the  long,  dark 
tunnel  she  heard  a  small  voice  singing  softly 
what  seemed  at  first  like  some  childish 
rhyme,  but  by  and  by  she  caught  the  words, 
"  Lord,  bless  Thy  little  lamb  to-night."  It 
was  a  little  girl  who  was  afraid  of  the  dark- 
ness and  was  singing  to  comfort  herself.  Such 
ingenuous  faith  touched  the  heart  of  the 
African  missionary,  and  she  too  comforted 
herself  with  the  words. 

She  had  much  to  learn  and  witness  of 
what  had  been  achieved  in  the  arts  of  life 
during  her  long  absence,  so  that  her  interest 
in  things  was  kept  fresh  and  keen.  But 
often  the  kaleidoscopic  scenes  about  her 
grew  dim,  the  multitudinous  sounds  drifted 
into  silence,  and  she  was  back  in  Xolobe 
with  the  African  sun  blazing  overhead,  the 
bronze  forms  of  the  Fingoes  moving  about 
her,  and  the  hum  of  the  children  in  their 
wattle-and-daub  school  murmuring  in  her 
earis.  •  •  • 

"  'Smoyana,'*  said  the  writer  to  her  one 
day  in  summer  when  she  was  sitting  looking* 
out  upon  the  beautiful  sunlit  hills  of  the 
homeland,  "  if  you  had  the  chance  would  you 


246        CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 

go  back  and  live  these  thirty  years  over  again 
at  heathen  Xolobe  ? " 

"  Yes,"  was  the  quick  but  quiet  reply, 
"  I  should  like  to  do  better  than  I  have 
done." 

"  But  you  have  done  a  tremendous  lot." 

Her  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"I  have  done  very  httle,"  she  said  simply. 
"  I  should  like  to  do  much  more  before  I 
die." 


INDEX 


Africa,  South,  physical  condi- 
tions, 32;  history  of,  33 

Auld,  Rev.  Wm.,  168,  223, 
226,  230,  232 

Auld,  Miss,  168,  179,  184,  187, 
218,  220,  226,  228,  233,  234 

Beer-drinking,  87 
Bekiwe,  50,  114,  232 
*'  Bella  Moir,"  118 
Bible  Class,  97,  173 
Buchanan,  Rev.  J.,  tribute  to 
Mrs.  Forsyth,  121 

Cairneyhill,  25,  26,  65,  217 

Davidson,  Rev.  James,  39,  47, 
64,  56,  58,  63,  71,  96,  107, 
117,  129,  146,  159 

Emgwali,  28,  43,  149,  157, 
161,  233 

Fingo  race,  origin  of,  35; 
character  of,  72,  78,  84 

Fingoland,  38 

Forsyth,  Christina,  birth,  16; 
conversion,  18 ;  Sunday 
School  teacher,  19;  love 
story  of,  20,  27,  65;  at 
Cairneyhill,  25;  voyage  to 
South  Africa,  28;  at  Em- 
gwali, 43;  teacher  at  Pater- 
son,  47-64;  marriage,  65; 
return  to  Paterson,  68;  ar- 
rival at  Xolobe,  74;  adven- 
tures, 80;  opens  day  school. 


93;  siege  of  the  chief,  89; 
starts  a  Bible  Class,  97; 
help  from  Greenock  Ladies* 
Association,  112;  the  Green- 
ock Schoolhouse,  116;  Mr. 
Buchanan's  visit,  121;  ar- 
rival of  Miss  Lamb,  129; 
burning  of  the  church,  133; 
opening  of  new  building, 
134;  school  taken  over  by 
Government,  144 ;  training 
of  boarders,  148;  doctor's 
opinion,  150;  visit  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  M'Laren,  152;  new 
church,  169;  opening,  162; 
Mr.  Stewart's  pen-picture, 
163;  advent  of  Mr.  and 
Miss  Auld,  168;  per  sonar 
traits,  181;  last  visit  to 
Paterson,  211;  her  inde- 
pendence, 217;  the  war  and 
her  work,  222;  her  nephew 
killed  in  action,  224;  retiral, 
228;  last  day  at  Xolobe, 
230;  arrival  at  Paterson, 
232;  departure  for  East 
London,  236;  estimate  of 
her  work,  237,  240;  in  Scot- 
land, 244 

Greenock  Ladies'  Association, 
112,  127;  winding  up  of, 
156;  ladies'  interest  and 
gifts,  216,  217,  219 

Greenock  Schoolhouse,  117 

Hartley,  Dr.,  tribute,  171 


247 


248         CHRISTINA  FORSYTH 


Ida,  120,  148,  157,  177,  229 
Initiation  ceremonies,  86,  140 

Kafirs,  origin  of,  34;  national 
suicide,  37;  characteristics, 
40;  language,  44 

Koti,  Candlish,  184,  229 

Lamb,  Miss,  arrival  at  Xolobe, 

129;  resignation,  132 
Laws,  Rev.  Dr.,  47 

Macfarlane,    Miss,    113,    218, 

219,  221,  229 
M*Laren,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  visit 

to    Xolobe,     152;     gift    of 

Mary  8  lessor,  225 
Mann,  Miss,  journey  to  South 

Africa,  228,  286 
Moir,     John      (father),     16, 

(son),  25 
Mure,   Rev.   Robert,   visit  to 

Xolobe,  213;  tribute,  240 

Persecution,  95,  99 
Polygamy,  85,  173 
Prayer,  64,  88 


Prayer  meetings,  54;  for  rain^ 
60,  147 

Sclater,  Rev.  John,  19,  39,  63 
Semple,  Rev.  D.  W.,  233 
'Smoyana,  meaning  of,  44 
Stewart,  Rev.  George  S.,  ar* 

rival,    160;    pen-picture    of 

Mrs.  Forsyth,  163 

Taki,  troubles  with,  100 
Thompson,  Newton  O.,  opin- 
ion of  natives,  74;  tribute 
to  Mrs.  Forsyth,  124 

Union  of  the  churches,  151, 
155 

War,  first  news  of,  222 
Witch-doctors,  85,  108,  174 

Xolobe,  situation,  71,  75; 
character  of  people  of,  72, 
84;  Mrs.  M'Laren's  descrip- 
tion, 153;  Mr.  Stewart'^ 
pen-picture,  163 ;  Miss 
Aula's  account,  170;  Mr. 
Mure's  description,  214,  241 


UNIVEESTTY  OP  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY, 
BERKELEY 

THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 

STAMPED  BELOW 

Books  not  returned  on  time  are  subject  to  a  fine  of 
50c  per  volume  after  the  third  day  overdue,  increasing 
to  $1.00  per  volume  after  the  sixth  day.  Books  not  in 
demand  may  be  renewed  if  application  is  made  before 
expiration  of  loan  period. 


244PR'5rrr 


25/H-7,"25 


459621 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  UBRARY 


THE 
nTE  HOUSE 


ralggg|5^^^giS5isf 


^^^■^^^^^^^ 


iLnHt!Si7iHniUiJSiH.T*^Snsn^i 


iiilllliilill^l^^iSBi^^ 


